<?xml version='1.0' encoding='UTF-8'?><?xml-stylesheet href="http://www.blogger.com/styles/atom.css" type="text/css"?><feed xmlns='http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom' xmlns:openSearch='http://a9.com/-/spec/opensearchrss/1.0/' xmlns:georss='http://www.georss.org/georss' xmlns:gd='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005' xmlns:thr='http://purl.org/syndication/thread/1.0'><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30770703</id><updated>2011-12-14T19:18:40.163-08:00</updated><title type='text'>Biographical Stories by Dennis L. Siluk</title><subtitle type='html'>See Dr. Dennis Siluk's Autobiographical, books and stories...now published on the internet!</subtitle><link rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#feed' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://silukstrilogy.blogspot.com/feeds/posts/default'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30770703/posts/default?max-results=100'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://silukstrilogy.blogspot.com/'/><link rel='hub' href='http://pubsubhubbub.appspot.com/'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><generator version='7.00' uri='http://www.blogger.com'>Blogger</generator><openSearch:totalResults>13</openSearch:totalResults><openSearch:startIndex>1</openSearch:startIndex><openSearch:itemsPerPage>100</openSearch:itemsPerPage><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30770703.post-7799978956129041791</id><published>2009-04-14T18:51:00.000-07:00</published><updated>2009-04-14T18:54:11.531-07:00</updated><title type='text'>"A Romance in Augsburg" (a novel) Reedited 2008</title><content type='html'>&lt;div align="justify"&gt;A Romance in Augsburg&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; 1&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the Beginning&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[Augsburg, West Germany, 1970] They were troubling times back in the late 60s and early 70s: the war in Vietnam was going on, protests all over the United States; a time of unrest, and the sounds of the Beatles and Elvis’ Come Back, as was the war inside of me, me being, Chick Evens, my head, slowly ending.  Love does not have a name in my story, although it has side effects, for both involved. Love as we knew it was the wealth it gave us, for what it was worth at the moment, we both (Chris and I)—I think both—forgot to look at ourselves; what was important was grabbing the moment for our own personal reasons, or gains. It was perhaps what we wanted though, and needed, at the time, at the end of the road always feeling a little desolate; perhaps that was the best combination of the whole affair.  Possibly, just possibly this was more an affair than what we bargained for, yes, that’s precisely what it was, more of an affair, yes—certainly. But I prefer it inhabit the river of truth, so I place it in the space that lies between two people as growing pains. She was twenty-four years old, I, Chick Evens, Private First Class, was twenty-two. &lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;2&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A View in&lt;br /&gt; The East&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[Chick Evens]  The street was narrow—an army compound, with its towering concrete walls in West Germany, which towered above my head, as I walked along its narrow sidewalk. In the distance one could see the emerging city as it started to surround you: as you walked this location.  Towards the end of this wall were guard towers, trees, and more streets. At night when I walked home along this walk, this wall, the lights seemed always to be twisted, but then I was seldom sober; perchance, a little twisted myself. &lt;br /&gt;        Until the huge wall emerged, the compound was completely concealed; therefore, until that moment, that very moment the element of surprise remained.   &lt;br /&gt;       New recruits, assigned to the military compound would seldom dare to leave the base, walk, or even glance   along this walk, this long side view of the compound in fear they would not find their way back: back home, to this compound I believe.  They were young and unraveled for the most part, had contempt for being forced into this foreign land and city of Augsburg and even for being assigned to a small complex like Reese, knew no bounds in disappointment. We even had our protesters in the ranks of the military, in the platoons at Reese.&lt;br /&gt;       The waterpower, in back of the compound could be seen above the large concrete walls as could some of the trees when I walked steadily along the side of the tower wall going down the street as the VWs and Mercedes passed me.  Very cleaver I thought if anything,  —for surely World War Two, the Nazis’ could have used it in part, for spying; but the more I think about it, I suppose, the more I think they were used for more sophisticated means—and spying on whom, themselves?&lt;br /&gt;       The area around the compound had a gothic kind of look, medieval not like the inside barracks in the compound. The barracks were painted green and patched with red and brown colors: gave it a drab and rustic feeling, if not a flat affect on the mind. I never liked the colors, but then I’m no decorating freak anyhow, it would do, it did do.&lt;br /&gt;       Its countless windows with decaying iron and wood could have never contemplated another defense against any new war of the 60s or 70s other than the war it had, the Silent Cold War; for I’m sure its painful memories of the Nazi era filled its spaces. On all four of the barrack sides were doors, as heavy as the church doors down in Augsburg, its cathedral,  in the middle of the city that is, with its iron sides like an old fire-escape. This iron went to the upper and lower parts of the doors.&lt;br /&gt;       The rooms were small, four men to a room, and in some, two men to a room (which would be half its four-man room size), and if you were a part of the Security Police Force, as I was, one to a room, but the room was like a prison cell, one could say, in that it was a thin emplacement: no more than twelve-feet long and six feet wide. Thank God I was not claustrophobic.&lt;br /&gt;       There were upper rooms to these three stories, the barracks we lived in, filled with staircases on each side of the building, and in the center of it, as if there were to be constant drills [meaning: having soldiers running about, hence].&lt;br /&gt;      The windows were dark at night, only a lifeless light could be seen from a distance: our bed check sergeant could be seen walking up those lonely steps at night with his flashlight as to check each room and see who was missing at twelve-midnight. He was an asshole, one who loved to kick people in the ass as they walked up the stairs, I often said to myself, ‘Don’t, don’t you dare!’ I think he read my mind, the bastard, because he never did play around with me like that.    &lt;br /&gt;       Now that I think of it, looking back at the building over the wall, one might think of a Peeping Tom; the reason being, as you look through the windows you can see the light shinning in and on the stairs leading up to the second floor; I somehow can picture a crazy old man with a toothless mouth peering through the doorways like a guard in a prison cell: thinking about escaping.&lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;       As I continued to walk down the street, smoking a cigarette, I walked along this wall, I walk it almost every day, my mind would produce these visions as I pressed forward with the excitement I knew would be ahead of me: simple excitement for a Private First Class, in the Army like me, nothing to wake up the dead. I’d think of the coming bar scene, the smooth tasting mouth-watering dark German beer, and the girls, and a few friends that might be at one of the bars (in this case, the one I was headed for): that was my excitement, waking up from the dead excitement that is on base. I knew by walking, not by hiding at the damn compound I’d survive this adventure, aloneness—many a soldier felt abandoned, forgotten, desolate, an ordeal at times for them, you could call it; I’d get there, and the night would start, which would make me focus on ‘the here and now,’ not the bullshit of the Army life.  And so I did exactly that, kept walking, looking ahead, and closer and closer coming to my lifeless adventure for the evening.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       —The very air above me seemed fresher now that I had left the military base with its military madness. Ski would meet me there at the bar, or be there, most likely, that is at the guesthouse, the waterhole you might say, several blocks northeast of the compound. He merely put up with the military; his head was some other place it always seemed, wondering why he was still here, here at Reese [meaning: this military compound in Germany]. It seemed to me the way he acted was like he was on some expensive vacation: he was separated from the real army, mentally anyhow, —like the Army is from the Marines.   &lt;br /&gt;       As I observed my watch, I noticed I was making good time, I do when I talk to myself. I was now far from the great walls of my assigned military base, my home away from home: out of sight, out of mind.  That is how a draftee thinks I think.  Or I wonder if I simply act the way I think other people expect me to act: sometimes I just don’t know.  It seems about half the people in the Army actually joined the Army, not sure why, but the other half like me, got drafted.  You know the ones that didn’t make it to college, or got married before 1965; a cutoff date someone came up with to appease us peasants. They have all these rules so they can figure out who is dispensable and who is not. I am one that is dispensable I guess.  But then so was Elvis, everyone over here seems to like him, that being: the Germans in particular. Perhaps the US Government wanted to cool his heals back a decade ago, and this was their way of doing it. I think the U.S. Government tried to get rid of Elvis so they could get back to the old ways, the old music; but of course it didn’t work, He has changed the world in one way or another; and now thinking about it, he was surely a rebel for his time, all the way up to this time: again I say, if anyone changed America, it was him. He’s settled down now somewhat I hear.&lt;br /&gt;       I can see the guesthouse now from where I am at, catching the wooden beam crossovers in the middle sides of the guesthouse like a sloppy-x, it always looks so medieval heavy; and along the sides and front of the establishment is the walkway, it looks deserted, yet it is only 8:00 PM, early for night life, just wait, it will be swinging soon…!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;3&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Guest House&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       The guesthouse always looked alive, or maybe it was I as I approached it, felt alive. I read the name as always, over the doorway, the heart of the inn: ‘The Lions Den,’ den—I liked the tone to that, I liked that word, back home in Minnesota ‘den’ —den, would be for some rich folks with an entrance in a house, up on Summit Avenue—the rich district in St. Paul, so it had a rich tone to it, echo to it; such rich and famous folks lived there such as the writer: F. Scott Fitzgerald used to live there, back in the 1920s and the tycoon John J. Hill.   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Anyhow, the “Lions Den” was two stories high, with a slanted roof, laced curtains and old German beer mugs on the windowsills. There was wood on the lower part of the sills, varnished, which had allowed it to have a glow to them, fresh manure: I should have taken up  agriculture, or been an artist or photographer, for I liked that sort of stuff, also taking pictures with my eyes, but never could afford a camera: but I’ll never forget those buildings, and the insides, in this case, they were shinny as a bald head freshly polished. Now that I’m on the subject:  I loved great art, and the structures of buildings and bridges—the texture, and the colors of bricks, their tones, and mortar.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;        “Hello,” I said as I sat at a table near the window inside the inn, waiting for Ski, my friend, or perhaps Sergeant Mac, that’s what we called him—a sergeant from Vietnam, Buck Sergeant, he was part of the security platoon I belonged to; younger than I by a year or two, and being a machine-gunner on a helicopter I think got the best of him, but he only had ten months to go and he’d be home.&lt;br /&gt;       I was often mistaken for an office rather than a private, not sure why maybe it’s my smugness with these surrounding walls, it makes me put an air of insignificance sailing throughout the place with no lion.&lt;br /&gt;       You could see a portion of the building structures huge chimney across by the bar area: --it towered past the next level [second floor] and through the ceiling to the outside sky.  I loved the iron stairs that linked the back of the bar to the upper floor. As you looked up, you felt you were in a courtyard of sorts, and as you walked about the upper level, it was like walking around a gallery.&lt;br /&gt;       I turned to my side, then half turning again, looked towards the door, it opened to the March air, —I then looked back at the bar and its twisting iron stairway again, there was a new waitress walking down the steps, laughing: ‘…she’s new, haven’t seen her before,’ I mumbled aloud.&lt;br /&gt;       I told myself: I’ve not been here for two months either, could she have been coming here for possibly that long—I bet; she walks like she knows the place well (I always talk to myself, always).&lt;br /&gt;       Tonight maybe I’ll be dancing, if the bar fills up.  Disco music is filling the air I don’t really like it, but I like dancing to it.  I feel as if my guardian angel has something in store for me tonight, I shouldn’t say that, I’m not much with the God thing, but I do respect the angels, they got to be someplace, why not here, I’m still alive, and with all this drinking I do, only an angel could be responsible for me still kicking. Maybe Mac will come, he likes to drink, Ski, I like him but he doesn’t drink much.&lt;br /&gt;      I seem to get a silent sense of humor and a smug look to my continuance: damn, every time I drink I get into this mode. The Waitress is giving me a joyful smile, I like that: funny, every man thinks a smile from a pretty waitress is an invitation to the bedroom: I wonder way [?]&lt;br /&gt;       “Hi,” I said with a grunt, and then looked on.&lt;br /&gt;       Ski, came in, I see him standing by the side of the door, actually concealing the doorway of the guesthouse somewhat, it looks like he spotted me, not sure if he wanted to…  especially after seeing the new waitress, he looked at me again.  She had caught his eyes just like mine, a beauty, and she knows it.  Funny thing, pretty girls are always so sure of themselves: I suppose they feel if you do not smile the other guy will: and if they want to give you more with the smile they will, and if they want to toy with you, with the smile they will; I think they got, and like power with them smiles.  I think they test out how powerful their smile can be.  She had walked to a table to put linen-sheets on it, as the disco-music started to liven up the joint a little more.  It was getting louder: the club, guesthouse, bar, all the same and it was getting louder. &lt;br /&gt;       Three or four minutes later he stood by the door not quite taking off his hat checking out the scene, then caught my eyes again. She caught Ski’s eye again also I could see, and was a little embarrassed it appeared, sometimes Ski can be like a bulldog, and out stare anyone. I wonder if Mac is going to stop on by [?]&lt;br /&gt;           All kinds of people must have seen her walking down those stairs, they were all watching those shapely legs, and her wiggled that ass, and those fine looking hips, —her silky white German skin.  She brought the drinks for the four GI’s in the center of the guesthouse. They looked like they were still chilled from the frosted air outside, as they were rubbing their hands together. She had told one of the four gentleman in advance to be patient: —as he asked for two drinks and she only brought him one, matter-of-fact, she only brought each person, each one drink, one at a time; it is her first night I over heard her say to the group. That was bullshit; it was their first night, not hers, and she just wants a bigger tip I bet:&lt;br /&gt;       ”Just hurry up with the drinks babe…!” one of the GI’s replied as she walked away to get their second order in advance, as they turned their heads to watch her walk away, checking out her ass some more, making cat-calls.  She paid no attention, and just went about her business.&lt;br /&gt;        I noticed Ski now, he noticed me noticing him also, and Ski noticed the man that was a bit demanding, if not rude, to the waitress. Even at his best, Ski has a hair-trigger for a temper that is almost uncontrollable. Life had treated him harshly I felt, especially in terms of respect. And god-forbid who got on his bad side, although we were about the same height, both built solid and fighters, he avoided getting me mad, or mad at me, I suppose he needed a friend, and was never sure of me; we both could fight, and I gave a ore (image or some kind of signal out) that I was unbeatable (or perhaps not afraid to be beaten if indeed he could beat me). &lt;br /&gt;       Ski, seemed to me as if he spent some time in some kind of unthinkable institution; his guard was always up. He had explained to me a few times: friends were far and in-between for him.  But for some reason, he tried hard to keep me from running away from him, or better put, turning on him; I being his only real friend I suppose. That’s how I felt at any rate. I liked Ski, but I wasn’t about to be controlled by him, and he liked to control.&lt;br /&gt;       It was out of respect Ski went straight from the door to my table without stopping at the rude table full of soldiers, and letting them know how he felt: which would had been normal for him. But he had it on his mind none-the-less, I’m sure, and came directly to my table; when he sat down with me, putting a dollar on the table for a beer, it took a little doing for him to put a smile back on his face, twisting a tinge to see the rude table of soldiers somewhat to my left, and a little to his side, since he was sitting in front of me and sideways to them, his stood twenty feet away from them anyhow. &lt;br /&gt;      “You find something funny?” Ski asked me.&lt;br /&gt;      “Mr. Ski, who are you going to hit tonight, cool down, the night hasn’t even started yet.” Ski smiled, and then kind of laughed: I read his mind and he knew it.&lt;br /&gt;       “I’m ready ☻,” he explained.&lt;br /&gt;       Ski was pleasant enough, even had some wit to him, and at times he could even be charming, and in another way, so charming if he wanted to he, and wanted to   catch a certain new waitress’s eye, if that was to be his goal for the evening. If so, I prayed, that that table of rude soldiers be gone when Ski got wound up with alcohol; but then he seldom did, that is to say, he usually didn’t get as drunk as I.&lt;br /&gt;       I continued to drink and look about, I was one who didn’t quite know when to stop drinking it was fun for me, and yes I liked to drink, drink and drink; like Mac, he liked to drink, drink and drink until he could forget those machine-guns in Vietnam, and the helicopter that fell, I mean crashed. He had some of that Post Traumatic Stress stuff; he was seeing a doctor at the clinic for it, and sometimes went to Frankfurt to see a doctor there. He told me once they had to take him out of Vietnam before he went local, crazy.&lt;br /&gt;       Ski on the other hand drank slowly, was cool and calm, a thief in disguise, not many people liked him, but I did, and that allowed him to join with the others I suppose; and if, and I say if, because I seldom seen him drunk, but if he got drunk, usually I couldn’t tell, because  I was perhaps already too drunk to tell, but like I said, he was more into other things: stealing cloths from the PX, finding girls wherever he could, fighting whenever he found a worthy opponent, but he could be fun.  Yet, Mac was wild fun also, not dangerous fun like Ski though.&lt;br /&gt;       Ski said, surprisingly, “That gal over there keeps looking at you, she even took her finger and waved: a signed for you to go over to her.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Ski, I think you are checking her out for yourself, she is waving at you,” I replied.&lt;br /&gt;       Having said that, I did a double take on the young lady over in the corner, she was with a few girlfriends, her presence did seem to stand out: somewhat animated.  A sudden anxiety came over me —she did take her finger and wave it at me, I’ll be, she really did.&lt;br /&gt;       “See….Ski….see, you’re right!” I said, hastily, then added, “Should I expect her to come to me, or I to her?” I was asking for Ski’s advice, totaling, and “I was just thinking out loud?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;4&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chick Evens’ Quest&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The music was getting louder, and the upper part of the guesthouse which was open to the public now, was being filled up with GI’s and Germans, some hanging their hands and torsos over the railing looking down below, looking at all of us poor folk …Ski took a look, made a grimace—:&lt;br /&gt;       “How’d they like me to pull their f...en noses down here,” he commented, shaking his head.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, it’s getting crowded with young gals, German girls… and GI’s,” he added.&lt;br /&gt;       “She seems nice,” I said to Ski, as he sipped on his dark-bock-beer, leaning back in his chair checking out the four guys at the table about twenty-feet to our right, and watching the waitress from the side of his eye (I noticed Mac had come in, or was in, I didn’t see him come in, and he sat at the bar, he didn’t like Ski, not sure if he saw me).&lt;br /&gt;       “Are you saying Chick, my observations were right on?”&lt;br /&gt;       “The German girl…?”&lt;br /&gt;       “You know what I’m talking about, don’t play dumb…”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw.”  He smiled with pride as if he was the Commanding Officer of the 1/36th Artillery, for giving so much wisdom, but what could I say he was right.&lt;br /&gt;       “Hay man, she’s given you the indication to visit…!”&lt;br /&gt;       “What!”&lt;br /&gt;       “Go dance with her…!”&lt;br /&gt;       “So how should I approach this?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Listen, you got the music, everyone’s dancing on the dance floor, just get up and  get into it, this is a guesthouse not a funeral home, she’s wanting to meet you for some reason, not bad either, kind of on the richly $$… side I’d say, you know, good job, money, looks, car, you can’t go wrong.”&lt;br /&gt;       Somehow I heard that philosophy before, I think Ben Franklin said something like that, -- “…marry above yourself and you got nothing to lose…” something like that, Ski must had read a bit.&lt;br /&gt;      “She can come over here,” I said.&lt;br /&gt;      “She’s not going to come over here man, where’s your head, she already made her move, it’s your turn, your move, or she’s going to dance with someone else if you don’t get going, you’re going to lose her!”&lt;br /&gt;       (I glanced at the bar, Mac was not looking well, he was drinking one drink after the other, and he seemed to sniff the air, trying to figure out where he was at, or perhaps he knew, and he was back in Vietnam, I saw this before, whenever he got too drunk, and too lonely.) &lt;br /&gt;       I felt he [meaning: Ski] was probably right, she would dance with someone else soon if I didn’t make the effort, but I had learned in life also, yes, my little 22-years on this earth, I had learned, when a woman has her eye on you, it doesn’t matter if you are in a barn with one hundred-naked men with gold chains on their you know what, she will come to you; even if you’re in a chicken coup, she will come to you: perhaps it is a challenge, because as soon as they see something else they like, they will also drop you as quick as they found you: you got the picture, they go onto other things.  And, for some odd reason and only they know—I don’t know—when they focus, when women focus, they are concise, I mean really focused, and when they shift gears to leave your ass that is what they do, for some unusual reason what they like fades faster than the wind…they run faster than a train. This was my experience at twenty-two years of age, anyhow.&lt;br /&gt;       She was about twenty feet from us making more gestures.&lt;br /&gt;       “She’s not coming to you Chick, go see what she wants.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, yaw, I’m going, I’m just not used to someone coming on to me like she is, normally I got to work for it.”&lt;br /&gt;       (I looked over at Mac again, his very silence, his not talking to anyone told me he was going through some hard times, I’m sure it is the attack coming alive in his head again. He’s mumbling to himself, his hands are moist, and he’s wiping them off on his pants. I saw his nerves go like this before.)&lt;br /&gt;       If it wasn’t winter it wouldn’t be so hard to date anyone now, I thought especially not having a car; I mean, dating in winter time is next to impossible. For Ski it wasn’t a problem, he had a car, a VW, but you never could really count on him, he was around, but not when you needed him, when he needed you, that’s when he was around.  But what the hick, this was a night out, a Friday night out, and so I had to be back by midnight, might as well try, why not. During the week bed check was at 10:00 PM. &lt;br /&gt;       She hovered over her chair as if she was a cat waiting for a mouse; and I was her mouse to be: sitting —studying me…like a hawk; next move has got to be mine, ----I ‘…NNNNNNNooo…’&lt;br /&gt;       She had a few years on me, maybe two or three.  A business degree, maybe, a manager possibly, unattached I hope. If we were ever to meet it might workout somewhat, she seemed to relay: but you know, men always think like that. That smirk on her upper lip tells me she’s a fox after a hound; and to be honest with my second self, I think I am dreaming faster than a rocket.&lt;br /&gt;       “Wakeup Chick! Stop daydreaming, she wants yooooou…!” said Ski.  I shook my head: yes, I guess I was daydreaming.&lt;br /&gt;       Financially, I knew I could not afford her, but the theme was starting to take on a life of its own, its own course: to be exact, taken out of my hands—for the time being anyway; I think I was starting to feel her prestige involved; she had two girlfriends sitting by her and I was something of an imagined plot of hers:  I told myself as I starred back at her, and she at me, and Ski at both of us, and Mac into his beer: perhaps we do have something in common after all, who was to say unless you took that step.&lt;br /&gt;       As I started to stand up, I noticed she was dressed in a fine up-to-date style of cloths, and it made her look a tad older than I first thought.  She put her hand out (it was thin, slender to be exact, smooth, nice finger nails, milky white skin, with a tint to it, not much, just a slight auburn tint) and stood up, ‘shoots,’ I said, Ski laughing and covering his mouth (now Mac turned to look at me, he nodded his head, a slight smile as not to offend Ski and I figured I’d stop on over there afterwards. His head kind of fell to his chest, his chin hit his chest, like a bomb, I saw him do that before.)&lt;br /&gt;       “Don’t say it Ski, I’ll turn around and leave.”&lt;br /&gt;       “I’m not saying anything man, just enjoying the trip, dance man dance!”&lt;br /&gt;       She was almost as tall as me, sandy-dark-brown hair; a fresh looking face, with a nice smile, a laugh right around its corners, and she seemed like she was simply celebrating life, as I was.&lt;br /&gt;       “My name is Chris Stewart, sit down,” she said as a quick introduction; then her three girl friends said their quick hellos. Chris just looked about, and then like a kitten, came back with her eyes focused directly into mine, like a hypnotist.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;5&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mac’s Dilemma&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “Let’s dance; I do hope you dance,” she added, in a tone low, and a light laugh starting to come out of her smile again, almost disarming me. And out to the middle of the dance floor we went.  About several couples filled in around us, and the dance became a mental waltz, as we tightened our bodies to each others, as we danced on the dance floor. &lt;br /&gt;       “You dunce vel,” she commented with her broken English, and Germany accent.&lt;br /&gt;       I didn’t instantly reply, she pulled me closer to her during the next dance saying, “I want to go to a club I know…I vant you to come along?” &lt;br /&gt;       She waited for a response. My pants started to bulge out a little in the wrong place or maybe right place for her.  I thought, and thought –she’s asking me to go to a club she knows, I think. And I got to calm down, before I get laid on the floor here. I was starting to like the dance, it was smooth, and her thin body was melting into mine. I was hoping she would change her mind and just stay here. &lt;br /&gt;       “Well,” she inserted (again).&lt;br /&gt;       “I need to tell somebody I’m leaving first, ok?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, I guess.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Just a minute please…I’ll be back.”&lt;br /&gt;       As we got outside, I thought about Ski, I felt a little displeased with myself but Ski knew it was coming; it was not quite that evident to me at first, that is, that I’d be leaving the Den, but to him, I’m sure it was evident.&lt;br /&gt;       Chris was attempting to ease me a little as we walked out the door, not quite achieving it at first, realizing the slow approach I made at her calling me to her table in the Den, like a dog or at least I kind of took it that way, I didn’t tell Ski that, he’d think I was a kid, her approach was like ‘come here little doggy…’, even though I was a little nervous, and I did like the fact she made the first move… I put it together it just took me awhile.&lt;br /&gt;       She explained it wasn’t all that far from where we were as we walked around the corner to her car.&lt;br /&gt;       “A most interesting friend you have,” she commented.&lt;br /&gt;       “Well, I’ve heard that before I guess.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Eh… yaw-have…?”&lt;br /&gt;       “I don’t want to get into it, he’s …”&lt;br /&gt;       “Trouble…?” She said.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, I guess you could say that, how did you know?”&lt;br /&gt;       “I can see it, I’m sure others can too.”&lt;br /&gt;       “I guess I thought it wasn’t that obvious, that I was the only one that could.”  She smiled as if she would have me all figured out in no time. Was I that readable? I thought.&lt;br /&gt;       Rapidly she opened the door to the car, a new 1970 Ford Mustang and within a minute we were on our way to wherever.  As we drove a few minutes I noticed a section of town that was quite alien to me. Then I noticed the big gray tower as she drove north of where I was stationed at Reese compound.  I pointed it out, saying that was where I was stationed with the 1/36th Artillery.  She said ‘Oh,’ as if she’d pick up the conversation on that subject later.&lt;br /&gt;       Then down around a number of buildings and around the city’s fancy regal design water fountain she raced as if the cops were her fans and wouldn’t give her a ticket; then up a few more unknown streets I hadn’t seen as of yet, -- she went; I actually seen most of the city on many of my long afternoon walks throughout the city. I counted twenty-seven blocks in all as her tires squealed around the corners, and then suddenly she stopped.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw … you ok?” She felt moved to say; “I need a cigarette…” she looked at me.&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh, I see.” I looked quite dashed I suppose, we both looking at each other.&lt;br /&gt;       “…In as much as, or rather I should say, it isn’t my business of course, but do you smoke?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes, but I don’t want to now,” I hesitated, “Well, not really,” nervously.&lt;br /&gt;       “My dear boy, we are here!” She gazed at me, with bewilderment—a little inward exasperation, as she sat behind the steering wheel, charming, eager, and full of life; so, anyone would have said.&lt;br /&gt;    “Must you have one now,” I said.&lt;br /&gt;    “No, let’s get into the bar….”&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;       As we stepped out of the car, the stars were glowing in the cool glassy darkness.  Chris pulled off her black small hat fixing her full thick hair with her fingers.  Her hair was not long, but not short.&lt;br /&gt;       As we walked into the club, it seemed she was quite in charge of the moment.  But it was a good moment I thought, a new corner of town for me, headlined with bright lights, a huge mirror along the bar and a jolly bar tender with a white shirt and black bow tie.  A few guys and women seized Chris by the arm (friendly like) as we turned the corner from the entrance hall to the bar area, they started speaking something in German.  Then she introduced me to her friends as her friends hurried to get a round of drinks for us as we joined them at their table.&lt;br /&gt;       “Just a few friends,” commented Chris.&lt;br /&gt;       “I like scotch on the rocks,” she told me. I tried to figure out how much money I had in my pocket.  I had just gotten paid a few days ago, $127-dollars for the month and it had to last, and this place was high buck, costly by the looks of things. &lt;br /&gt;       She picked up her drink, and hit my beer glass “…a proast my new friend…hit my glass,” she meant ‘toast’, I mumbled, she smiled, ‘proast in Germany…’ but I guess it’s different in Germany, and so I did as the Germans do best, and down the hatch it went. &lt;br /&gt;       Her three friends talking at the bar came over with another round, and down they went also.  Then I bought a round, $12.75, it was a few days pay, but I knew if I survived the night I could not duplicate it again this month.&lt;br /&gt;       There was little conversation between the five of us, for only Chris could speak English clearly, the rest of them tried but they were as bad at English as I was at German, and so I just kept drinking. But it was joyful.&lt;br /&gt;       As the drinks kept coming the voices at the table sank to a sleepy blur, and a few yawns. Chris smiled at herself or so it appeared, standing up a few times walking in circles.  She got a sandwich ate half of it and asked me if I wanted the rest, I said ‘no,’ so it was left on the table, she seemed fatigued but we continued to drink, smoke and smile.&lt;br /&gt;       Chris drank slowly not as fast as I.  It seemed to me she had a good sense of human nature attached to her character, and her sex-drive went up as my beers went down—or at least it seemed to me to be that way, as her eyes were removing my cloths. Or was it my mind, my imagination doing it for us. Who could tell?&lt;br /&gt;       In my mind I was counting the money I had left in my pocket, and how much I would have left for the month after this evening, yet I didn’t want to spoil the inner warmth of our connecting drowsy bodies being stirred up.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;        I earnestly hoped that this new lady friend would be a little sympathetic with the drinks: --I would have to tell her soon I was a private not an officer, that I couldn’t afford to go on spending money this way, but I’d wait for the evening to get a little more interesting. Timing was everything, or so I believed. And I didn’t want to leave the wrong impression.&lt;br /&gt;       For the second time in an hour I had found myself buying another round, another $12.75, this was number five. I had to remind myself again I had not come prepared to spoil Miss Germany with every penny I had, in the broad-spectrum, I could not go on like this.&lt;br /&gt;       “Chris,” I asked, “let me explain.  I’m a Private First Class [PFC], not an officer. I’ve got to get back to base before midnight, bed check.  But I guess the Army is doing away with bed check come next week. The whole damn army is.  I hope we can see each other again.  And please don’t think of me as being cheap, but I can’t afford this place.”  She smiled, one of them cat and mouse smiles I do believe; but she understood.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, I know, and you are a gentleman, and tired.  Let me buy a few rounds.”  I looked a little embarrassed I’m sure, but said to myself if she wants to stay here so be it, and I sat back down and waited for the next round. Actually my beer was the cheapest think on the menu. &lt;br /&gt;       It was almost like a holiday for me, you know, on one of those high-class vacations on the Mexican Rivera, the ones I used to read about in the Sunday paper back home.  Beautiful bars with well to do women, and everyone dressed as a star, everyone that is but me. I was dressed all right, but these people here were dressed a little more sophisticated.&lt;br /&gt;       I almost couldn’t believe it, all this luxury, and a pretty woman to boot she was not any young girl I should say, but not old.  And the club was playing my Elvis music, not that disco crap. Chris got a look at me as I was tapping my fingers and moving my feet ♪ with the song “Heartbreak Hotel” ♪ ☺   and then came “Don’t Be Cruel” ♫♫♪&lt;br /&gt;       “I see you like him to, Chris?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw.”&lt;br /&gt;       “What’s your best song of his?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Not sure, maybe ‘It’s Now or Never,’ not sure.”&lt;br /&gt;       “We all loved Elvis coming to Germany; many of the girls used to try to find him while he was on guard duty, until they took him off. But that was ten-years ago.”&lt;br /&gt;       “That’s right he was here just ten years ago, how interesting.”&lt;br /&gt;       “He is now making a comeback I see, or so I hear.” &lt;br /&gt;       Chris liked the song, Heartbreak Hotel as much as I did, we both kind of rocked in our chairs looking at each other, and at her friends as they got up walking around chatting with everyone in the bar.&lt;br /&gt;       “You like the Everly Brothers?”  asked Chick.&lt;br /&gt;       “Some of their songs are fine…not as much as Elvis though—why?”&lt;br /&gt;       “They played at my High School Prom.”&lt;br /&gt;       “So do yaw like me?” She asked. I hadn’t expected that, but I quickly appeased her by saying, ‘Yes,’ and there was truth in my voice. I’m not sure why I did confirm that, but I did.&lt;br /&gt;        She bathed her voice slowly, saying, “You’re quite handsome, I like your square chin, I mean jaw, I guess I mean both, and strong looking face.”&lt;br /&gt;        I knew she had been to the top of the mountain, and was not quite sure what she wanted with me, but I had nothing to lose. We were both attractive people in a sea of youth, and the timing was right.  Everything seemed just right, too right.&lt;br /&gt;        She had reached a stage in which she knew what she wanted, and went after it, I figured that much out quickly. But I lacked the finery she possessed; yet she was proud and unspoiled, as I seemed I suppose, which she chose for her intellectual reasons.&lt;br /&gt;       As she fell back into her chair, she became very comfortable with me quickly, and for some reason I was not getting drunk but she was.  She had that smile again, that laugh I noticed at the disco, and it seemed to come out sideways. It made me believe it was more of cunning assurance she cultivated for her prey, rather than sincerity. &lt;br /&gt;       The barmaid came by, “Can I help you with another drink…?” She asked.&lt;br /&gt;       “Maybe a little coffee, Chris?” failing to concentrate on my comment, she leaned over the top of the chair and took her finger and waved the waitress on closer. &lt;br /&gt;       “You know, Chris,” I commented, “This finger thing with you is a little disturbing, kind of like you would do to a dog.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Arf ffff…  arfff….” she went, we both started to laugh☺ I leaned over toward her, within inches of kissing, but out of respect, I just couldn’t so I left it alone, it wasn’t the time or place, especially with all her friends around, plus she was too vulnerable.  I have learned a few things in my young life and one is that if a person sees you taking advantage of them when they are weak, they will not forget that when they are strong.  It is like telling someone your secret-weakness, and when you are arguing and you want to win the fight you take that secret weapon out and use it to shut the person up, yet, to do this is not to be honorable, and it is not a friend that would do this; friends do not do such things.&lt;br /&gt;       “Let’s go Chris…I got to get back….”&lt;br /&gt;    She got up, I helped her put her coat on; she smiled a little, and held out her keys.&lt;br /&gt;       “You…uuu driiive Chick☻ you’re more sober I--iiii think.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Sure,” I replied.  As we walked out to her Mustang, I then thought about the way she dressed, I liked it, and it was as if she dressed for success. We both were excited about this first date, this enchanting evening, and we both knew we’d never forget it, how could we, it was the beginning. Chris asked optimistically “How about me…ee-meetng you at the front-gate of the base… tomorrow…?”&lt;br /&gt;        I murmured something to the effect, “Sure,” I was a little drunk, but she understood, as I opened her door.&lt;br /&gt;     When we arrived at the compound, it was 11:45 PM “See you tomorrow, about 5:00 PM ok?” I asked.  She nodded her head yes.&lt;br /&gt;       Choosing a moment to wake up and stretch, getting out of the car, along side of the roadway by the iron gates of the military base, I went into the compound, she shook her head slowly, and said, “At 5:00 PM then…right?”&lt;br /&gt;       I walked through the gates by two security guards, and into the side door, for I was now one of the guards.  I walked slowly to my room, looked for my bed trying to focus, and crashed, knowing it was in front of me.&lt;br /&gt;       I had the first shift in the morning, which entailed raising the flag, waving everyone through the gates, checking ID’s, trucks and cars for anything that might be suspicious, or possibly an Army theft.  It would be a busy day; being part of the Security Force, they had rotating shifts: involving nights, days and evenings, something I didn’t cherish, but had to adjust to. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;            In the morning I had showered and shaved in the cold damp showers of this WWII barracks: where you’d have to run back down the hallway to your room before your ass would freeze, and you’d catch your death with the seeping cold from the shower windows, and hallway breezes that seeped through the whole thick building: which seemed to be an every morning thing here in Germany (in winter). I dreaded leaving that warm water coming out of the shower to endure the quick run escape back to our room.  I seemed to get cold the moment I got out of my bed, all the way to the shower room and until I ate breakfast: the only moment of warmth was under the warm shower waters; even under my feet got cold a few feet away from the warm shower’s water. The weather was changing, and it couldn’t change too quickly for me, to spring.  I pretended to be indifferent of it all, especially if my comrades ever joined me, for it was a huge shower room and several of us might shower together at any given time, hence.&lt;br /&gt;       I quickly rushed back to my room and readied myself, putting on my greens: my, green and more green clothing, -- then I put my SG patch [Security Guard patch on] hard hat on; next my white arm band, and blue police band, fatigues, white laced black shinning boots, and relieved my partner of his duties standing outside directing traffic.&lt;br /&gt;       I had been a guard for only a month now, originally being part of an ordnance battery before.  But because they were short of guards, I volunteered, plus it was good duty, I wouldn’t have to go out three times a year to the frozen elements in the East of Augsburg some one hundred miles for training. It was a plus to be able to stay behind, or at least that was the way I felt, although I didn’t like leaving my four friends from the “Delta” barrack, all being from the south. We’d play [I’d play that is] the guitar while they all got drunk on their bunks.&lt;br /&gt;       The Security Police I now worked with, never did such things together, I kind of missed it. But they didn’t vanish from the face of the earth, and I compensated for not being with them when we did get together over at the Bavarian Crossroads Service Club. We always had a great time, and at the Enlisted Men’s Club where we could play slots and drink until we had to carry one another back to the barracks. It was always a good gathering for us.&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;6                 &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The   Passion of &lt;br /&gt;        Mid-Spring&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mid-Spring&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I wave a few cars though the gate, feeling the sun resting upon my face warming my cheeks a bit, as I stood to the side of the compound entrance; it also was helpful in sobering me up. &lt;br /&gt;       My whole life had become suddenly real again I told myself as I continued to wave the cars through, and tighten my gloves. The morning was a bit chilly, I think it was the ‘bitter’ left over from the winter, the chill that is.&lt;br /&gt;        Being part of the Military Police, if a high ranking officer seen me just a little untidy, it could be reprimand time for me, and that I didn’t need, so I was constantly—like all the other Security Police—checking and re-checking my uniform, my appearance, I guess like our SFC our boss you could say [Sergeant First Class] would say ‘…you’re the first thing people see when they come to an American facility—LOOK GOOD!!’ I suppose he was right.&lt;br /&gt;       I asked myself between cars—had I imagined the whole evening before?  After all, I was back doing what I did six-days a week.&lt;br /&gt;       My brain was a little slow today, the alcohol I think. I saw Ski in formation over by the artillery-barracks. Would it not be surprising if I told him how the evening ended, he’d evaporate, his mind was probably too involved with fancy crime schemes to pay it any mind: --and how to get over on the Army, nonetheless it was a good thought. I think I wanted to show-off.&lt;br /&gt;       &lt;br /&gt;       As I turned about, Ski was standing by my side, it startled me a bit, a smile on his face though, as if he knew what I knew—I think he had the smirk I was expected to have when he showed up, damn, let me have some fun I whispered to my evil side. Only his eyes were not the same, blood shot, like mine I suppose, if I could only see mine.&lt;br /&gt;       But it didn’t matter for Ski he still remained shrewd and charming, and yaw, --undoubtedly—stiffened with grief:&lt;br /&gt;       “How was your evening Chick, did you make it with Chris…?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Matter-of-fact, no…oooooo I didn’t do what are you thinking, but I got another date…today….”&lt;br /&gt;       He leaned back against the brick wall of the guard post, as was his custom—he liked to lean against everything, as if he was going to jump on someone.  But with me he just toyed, I knew his stances.&lt;br /&gt;       “Today ---- haw?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes, today.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Really….” He was thinking I busted out laughing.&lt;br /&gt;       “You got your answer man…what more do you want?”&lt;br /&gt;       “The truth…you got laid…yaw!!!”&lt;br /&gt;       “Man oh man, where are you at Ski? You really are something,” I said, adding,”…she was eating right out of my hands…”&lt;br /&gt;       “You’re full of shit…out of your hands...” I gave him a grimace.&lt;br /&gt;        “Ski, there is something to be said about patients, and that would be…   a foreign word for you I know…that is, to be patient, and all things will come to you…plus, what did you expect, for me to get laid in that little car of hers?”&lt;br /&gt;      “I’ve done it in a trunk—“&lt;br /&gt;      “No way man…in a trunk, you’d have gone to the Grand Hotel,” we both laughed at that.&lt;br /&gt;      “I got to work…”&lt;br /&gt;      “See yaw later PFC…Evens --!”&lt;br /&gt;      “Yaw Corporal smart ASS…” I told myself, he’d lose that strip before I leave Germany, and he’d be a PFC like me or, I’d be a Corporal, and he’d be the PFC, just a matter of time.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;       The cars were now picking up, it was time for breakfast, and the people off Base were starting to flood the gates to go to work, along with the German civilians and off-base housing people: --the rush would last for a little more than an hour now.&lt;br /&gt;       The rush hour would always be a little tense, many high ranking officers coming through the gate, --it really didn’t bother me, but a lot of the other security police it did bother: matter-of-fact now that I think of it, that is why SFC Flattery our platoon sergeant never was around at that particular time, in the early part of the morning….&lt;br /&gt;       The pain of drinking the evening before simply slows one down in the morning—for a few hours anyway, but we’d always get our focus back, and mine was coming.  &lt;br /&gt;       I tried to pay close attention to the incoming cars, they liked it when you caught their eyes the driver’s eyes, and then they knew all was well.  I could give them a ticket if they overlooked a signal. And they and I—both of us, wanted to offer the other as little distraction as possible, they were going to work, and I was working.  I suppose Ski knew this, and that is why he said very little, he could play catch-up with me later.&lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;       Sometimes I’d get so drunk the night before I’d be too lame to work the next day, and had to pay someone to take my shift.  And end up taking an evening shift for them at another time, it would tie me up from other plans somewhat, but that’s the way things work I guess. I had a ten-hour shift today. Matter-of-fact I have it all week. But I will get three days off straight, with no bed check, thereafter.  No more bed checks…thank God.&lt;br /&gt;    The cars now were starting to weed out, so I lit a cigarette, shivering a little from the light breeze passing by, the March wind was very cool.  Conversations were far and in-between at this gate, it was the main gate, and not like the other one at the other end of this somewhat, large, military compound:  there you could talk a lot with passersby.&lt;br /&gt;       I liked the cobblestone streets left over from World War One [WWI] throughout Reese Compound [military complex].  My motor functions were improving now, -- my eyes seemed wider … becoming sober.&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;       It was turning out to be a fine day; the temperature seemed to be just right with a light lukewarm-breeze making an interesting morning of comfort; over to the far northern corner beyond the gate there was an empty lot along the side by the flag pole where a huge rock rested, it had an inscription that read ‘In memory of the Battle of Chickamauga,’ someone told me it was some great Civil War battle, a bloody one at that.  I’ll have to check that out some day, I told myself. I found for myself—often times, starring at that rock, day after day, it was strange seeing it way on the other side of the Atlantic, you know, the battle was way over in America, not here –I think in Virginia, 1861. &lt;br /&gt;       The only thing I didn’t like about this morning shift was I had to raise the flag.  Not that it was a lot of work, but if you dropped it, it could be grounds for military madness.  And I didn’t care to rock the boat.  Plus I was starting to like Germany with its many festivals; it seemed like there was one going on all the time in this vicinity, and straightforward, there was one going on this very minute across the street, up the block from the compound. Or it will be this afternoon.  It wasn’t real big, but it had a huge beer tent, as they called it here, and that is all I really cared about, or for   what it is worth, what most GI’s cared about. All these fairs had huge beer tents, every one of them.&lt;br /&gt;       You could see kids, mothers, and fathers all wearing their Robin Hood looking hats; some were dressed in old German style pants and dresses, --yes, a good assortment of people were there. I liked it if not for the beer, for the home life it brought back into my memories, my body. It just felt good. It had been active going on two weeks and it would last one more week, I had been there three times, I figured I’d go there one more time: perhaps this coming weekend—possibly.&lt;br /&gt;       As I took my lunch break in the larger part of the guardhouse which was a part of the barracks adjacent to the city street, and to the side of the gate way to the facility—where a window was, I did my paperwork looking out of both windows watching German made cars drive by—not like back home where you would see a variety of cars like Fords, Dodges, Chevy’s, etc… there was not a great verity here to witness; I also checked out the side window were my partner waved the cars on through—then back to my paperwork, and checking and marking the documentation on my inspection sheets, and insuring they were in order, insuring I marked the trucks, and other vehicles I had inspected in the morning in the proper places, --very seldom did I ever find any contraband, and for today, there really was nothing out of the ordinary to report.  There was a stand up metal ashtray by the side window, I sat down turned the radio off and sharpened my pencil and filled in with check marks in the proper boxes indicating no unusual traffic, and had a cigarette.&lt;br /&gt;       I was starting to think about Chris, I felt she was somewhat drawn into my emotional charms and frankness, I think that is all men are needed for nowadays anyways: emotional support.  It seems they work, make money just like us men; to be blunt, she was doing better than me.&lt;br /&gt;       She seemed to be genuine for the most part.  She was a German-Jew, she had told me, and her father was killed just prior to the Nazi’s deserting and escaping the occupation of their so-called Motherland, of World War Two [WWII]. I guess a number of SS men—Hitler’s Elite that is, --came into her father’s study room [library], he was some kind of professor, and her mother grabbed her as she was a child then in 1945, I guess she was only a year old at the time, and the SS Germans took him: --that was the last they had ever heard from, or of him.  Chris had told me her mother and she hid behind a sofa chair and he tried to draw them away from them, and I guess he did.&lt;br /&gt;       He was never seen of again, as I have just mentioned, and I guess her mother took her to London, England, until after the war when they returned and reclaimed their property. She was a little careful about letting me know she was a Jew, not sure why, I guess being brought up in Minnesota, I never thought much of nationalities as a barrier. She was watching my response now that I think of it.  And she got it out quick. I was worried if she’d want to go back out with a private, as much as she was worried if I’d want to go out with a Jew. I suppose her being more educated than I at first glance made me pull back a little, but that was past.&lt;br /&gt;       “Remember you got a few more hours left on your station, PFC Evens,” said Sergeant First Class Flattery.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw sergeant, just thinking about a gal I met, Chris.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Well you get your head back into the paperwork, and eat, you still got a little time yet before you’re off duty…. Right?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Right.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Well—ah, how was she—“&lt;br /&gt;       “You mean Chris?”&lt;br /&gt;       “If that’s her name—“&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes, yes. That’s her, something special, I think, --not used to dating in a while.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Ah! Have I got to tell you?”&lt;br /&gt;       “No sar-g…” I said soothingly “it’s great.”        &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       The Sergeant walked outside, he most likely was going home, he lived off base with his family; he was a nice sort of guy, a little slow at times, he made E-7 [SFC], which is a good rank, yet some of the other sergeants made fun of him, but he had more class than they.  It took him 18 ½ years to make his rank though, I guess normally it should take only about 10 to 12-years; he was about to retire in a year and a half he had told us at the guardhouse. He took everything with a calmness I never knew, something I’d like to inherit I told myself many times, I was always anxious it seemed, almost hyperventilating to get to the next step one might say.&lt;br /&gt;       Chris had told me on the way home last night she was interested in me, on one hand, but I think she wanted her cake and eat it to, for she was going with another man, a German she said, and had to let me know it was for money reasons, he paid her rent, some rich cat.  I wanted to say forget it, and just go on with life, but I pretended it was no big thing.  I had nothing to lose, plus I really did not have anything going for me here anyhow.  And somewhere along the line, we could deal with that issue if it came up later, if she intended to develop any kind of ongoing relationship with me beyond a sexual-friendship.&lt;br /&gt;☺&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       It was 4:45 PM,  Chris drove up by the gate door, as I walked outside with my uniform on, she leaned over with the window open, “Ant men funny,” she chuckled at me, or was it herself, she had a nice looking green Mustang, it shinned as the sun bounced off her hood. &lt;br /&gt;      “Fifteen minutes early,” I said.&lt;br /&gt;      “I know,” she replied, “I wanted to see you in your uniform, you look good—delicious!”&lt;br /&gt;      “Come please, I need to talk to you…”&lt;br /&gt;      There was a tear in the side of her eye, not sure what it was for.&lt;br /&gt;      “Wait a minute.”&lt;br /&gt;      “Joe,” I said, my corporal friend who was on duty next, “…can you take the shift now, I sense Chris is in a little despair?”&lt;br /&gt;      “Sure—go.”&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;       I quickly dressed into civilian cloths and rushed out to see Chris, got into her car asking, “What’s the trouble?” She drove off quickly and parked over by where she was a manager of a pizza café/guesthouse, which were several blocks west of the base.&lt;br /&gt;       “I called London, I lost $50,000 dollars, last night, the dollar went down and the mark went up.  I had my life savings in it. I was up early this morning and been calling to see if it would go back up, but no luck.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Wow… sorry, ----$50,000!” I really didn’t know how to go about comforting her, I never heard of such an amount of money. I felt she was putting me on, but the tears were real enough. I was not sure how to console a woman with such grief—money grief, it almost looked as if it was a death in the family; she leaned over and just hugged me. I couldn’t say a word—I was frozen with stupidity.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She then said:&lt;br /&gt;     “Let’s skip it, I’ll be alright,” getting her breath back.&lt;br /&gt;     “Frazier’s going to fight some guy by the name of Ellis,” I commented, to create a new tone in the dialogue. &lt;br /&gt;     Chris looked at me strange, I think she got a message I was not able to digest that amount of money she was talking about, but it sounded impressive she knew that. Maybe that was what consoled her if anything.  It took me another minute to know what had happened, and several more to believe it.&lt;br /&gt;       “Who’s Frazier?” she asked. &lt;br /&gt;       “Just a boxer, I heard it on the radio today. He’s a pretty tough one though, like Clay.”&lt;br /&gt;       I guess one might say I seemed a little—if not a lot—indifferent to her situation, her nerves seemed to settle down though, and the silence of the moment seemed to suggest the spell of grief was broken.&lt;br /&gt;      Maybe all she needed to do was tell someone, not sure why it wasn’t that other boyfriend of hers, but I didn’t bring it up, no need to, if she was trying to impress with whatever technique, the route and problem to its summit was stopped. If it was true, I looked dumb to it I suppose, and that may have had a good effect also. I often think people who are dumb are cleaver, they got to be, or they are dead.  Maybe that is how she thought I was.&lt;br /&gt;       I am not very old, but in my little life span I’ve noticed one deep rooted thing, and that is a man or a woman can stop most any bad habit, like smoking, or drinking or gambling, you know, those kinds of things…even picking your ass, if need be can be stopped, but, and this is a big—BUT, try and stop, or tell someone to stop getting married, or having an ongoing relationship, dating, --they will tell you where to go, and go find another person to have the relationship with.  I learned at a young age, I was very replaceable with women, and the prettier they are, the quicker they can replace you.&lt;br /&gt;       I knew the moment was gone, still not sure what to say though, then taking meticulous care I increased my voice, I managed to get a final [a little humiliation], “I’m sorry I can’t help you, I’m not sure what to say, $50,000 dollars is a lot of money.  I’m sorry for your loss.” &lt;br /&gt;       She sensed I did not feel qualified to go beyond that.  She would have preferred to leave it alone but felt there was emptiness still in sight.&lt;br /&gt;       To repeat a sentence she had first made, she added, “It’s simply been a bad day, nothing I can do about it.” &lt;br /&gt;       Unexpectedly a tense face appeared on her, and a tear rolled down her cheek again, as if it could almost reach and touch my shoulder. &lt;br /&gt;       “I’m a German-Jew, did you know that?” She told me as if I didn’t know she had already told me last night.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, I know that Chris…you’re a Jewesses…, something like that” adding, “not sure what that means, I’m an American-Russian and half Irish,” she tried to hold a laugh back, but it came out anyway--☻ (She had been previously married, divorced I assume, she mentioned it in passing, and I suppose she had one of those Kosher weddings, but that was to me water under the dam, no big thing. There was also no pious undertones to her general makeup, which was good.) &lt;br /&gt;       Somehow the dark cloud that was developing disappeared.  And a rose color came to her bronze face, with a light laugh still oozing out of her.&lt;br /&gt;       “Where are we going?” I asked.&lt;br /&gt;       “Thought I take you for a drive through town, and on to the cemetery, my grandmother is buried there and I want to visit her.” &lt;br /&gt;       “Sure, let’s go,” I said, as she started her car back up.&lt;br /&gt;       As she drove I started noticing all the Volkswagens running through town, and the lights that hung on wires instead of poles like back home in St. Paul, Minnesota; I also noticed the towering clock in town, and the old police station, the Stadtwerke, with its soaring antique architecture.&lt;br /&gt;       “Look over to the left,” commented Chris, “the Rathaus, it was once the biggest City Hall in all of Europe.  It was built in 1620 AD.”&lt;br /&gt;       I nodded my head and my eyebrows went up as if to be impressed: --but I had seen it before, not really knowing what the nine story structure was other than a big building that looked hundreds of years old, and the beautiful water fountain across the street from it. I had sat on its outer rim with a few of my GI buddies. &lt;br /&gt;       Augsburg was a military camp I had learned, in the year 15 BC, built by the Emperor Augustus. Funny, it still was today, that is a military city but with American soldiers. When I had first arrived in Augsburg during a briefing at the train station, this was brought out.  It was a beautiful city, and old. I had always hoped to come to such an ancient place, with culture, and historical significance; and here I was, a wish come true.  &lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;7&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Potato Fields&lt;br /&gt;     The Cemetery&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We seemed in the process of leaving the city limits, and no sooner had we left, Chris pulled the car over to the side of the street, looking at some potato fields, said: &lt;br /&gt;       “Well, shall we go visit the people?” &lt;br /&gt;        She started walking towards a tower.&lt;br /&gt;        “By the way,” I said, “…who are the people?”&lt;br /&gt;         I was following behind her as she got out of the car and started walking into the semi-wet, somewhat dusty and lumpy fields of dirt, and then she said:&lt;br /&gt;         “I like it here, yes, I think, I really think…” she hesitated, “…the sky is so blue, it’s not going to rain: -- these are potato pickers Chick…”&lt;br /&gt;         I looked about and noticed several women picking or planting potatoes, perhaps both, it all looked strange to me, why were we here? I asked myself, but it was as comforting as it was strange.  It told me she had a simple and   commonplace side to her like me.  We stood in the middle of the field for a minute or two, silent. There was something about this woman that I found very sympathetic.  Ever since she had told me she was a Jew, and the tragedy of her family, I had taken an interest in her a little more or so it seemed, -- her openness was fresh. Yet I found we had a great bond growing, something common yet I couldn’t name it, and not sure why I felt this way, she had been through more than me, yet I suspect it was spring to, you know, timing can play a big part in any event; I said to me, my impulsiveness that is, ‘hay me, far from being excited about being on a second date I dealt with her bad news.’  I added, ‘…hay me, I am proud.’  It told me I was growing.&lt;br /&gt;       “What’s the tower for?” I asked.&lt;br /&gt;        It was like an observation tower in the middle of the potato fields.  Older women were picking and planting the potatoes all around us—more than I had notice before at any rate, Chris explained the towers,&lt;br /&gt;       ”…they are for the boss to see what is going on in his field, let’s climb up one.”&lt;br /&gt;        I continued to walk through the landscape behind Chris, we came to a wooden structure that looked like a tower about twenty feet high, with four sides to the top, a ladder that went up to its boxed in observation post; a peaceful silence still seemed to fill the air. Chris put her hands on the ladder--, the brisk air reproduce a warm-chill inside of me, I held my jacket a little closer to my body, I was a little lost for the moment—like I was drifting at sea: my stomach and intestines stimulated somewhat, it would have been embarrassing had I tried to describe to her what I was feeling, but it was enticing. &lt;br /&gt;        Standing at the bottom of the ladder as I started to climb the twenty—foot structure I looked up as she climbed the first four five steps: in as much as I wanted to, I couldn’t stop my eyes from viewing her white under panties as her dress swayed with the wind and motion of her slim hips climbing those steps, her long thin legs stretching to the next step; I quickly looked the other way, as Chris just happened to turn her face, just happened I told myself, as she smiled (viewing her side profile);  ‘ye!’ I said silently, that smile was as if she knew I was peeking, and I was, I think I was trying not to, but hick with the lying, I was-ssss…! What more can a man say, for some odd reason, I got paralyzed.  I wanted to laugh and cry…I was not even ashamed (for the moment: no blood even my face), nor did I feel guilty for getting caught—actually I felt good about getting caught: it made it more daring, or it made me look more daring, not sure, but after a moments discovery, I was a hero to myself or enduring that moment, and I kind of wanted to just grab her and…well, I’ll leave it at that.&lt;br /&gt;       She could either have laughed or as she did, smile, I think she chose the more because she was more reserved, her approach in life anyway, maybe she did know.  Women are like cats, sly and secretive, so I was learning.  Men are like bulldogs, so predictable, so I was learning.&lt;br /&gt;       “Come on up,” she commented.&lt;br /&gt;       “How about the boss?”&lt;br /&gt;       “I know the owners, don’t worry!”&lt;br /&gt;       As I started to climb to the top, I noticed this was just one tower of several in the field; I hadn’t realized the field was so big before.  Perhaps someday I’d realize what this was all about, at the moment, I didn’t mind being a duck, and just going along with it, after all, there might be some reason for all this, and whatever it was, it was imprinted in my mind to have a good-fun day, maybe I’ll remember it thirty years down the road and find out the reason I told myself.  It was another side of the world for me, a common side that was taking me away from the military madness at the base, which was great.  If anything, it was at odds with the rest of the world it seemed, or at least the world that normally surrounded me.&lt;br /&gt;        Chris leaned against the wooden beam, and gazed about as if she was in heaven.  Something caught her eye, “We should go before it’s too late to get into the graveyard, and it’s not far from here.  Matter-of-fact, it’s just up the street and across the field,” --if anything, I had found someone as restless as myself.&lt;br /&gt;       “Sure, let’s go,” I agreed: --this time she went down first, I think she was letting me know the show was over, ‘Damn,’ I said quietly, she looked up at me, just a glance: now she had gotten to the first step  (smiling); next, we both knew for sure what was up.&lt;br /&gt;        Beside the car we both stood, Chris turned an enquiring glance at me again, blushed a little, after that said, “That was fun!” adding “you have something on your mind?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Never mind,” I said (hesitantly), “it’s true, I want to kiss you.” &lt;br /&gt;       “Yes…a...kssssssssssssssssssssss…” said Chris starring at me now.    &lt;br /&gt;       She caught her breath, her hand crept up to her mouth, she touched it, and with her eyes wide open she looked deeply into mine: I gave a sigh.&lt;br /&gt;       “One feels like that,” she questioned me.&lt;br /&gt;       “Like what?” I asked.&lt;br /&gt;       “Like… let’s go to the cemetery.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       She stopped in front of the cemetery, by a half opened gate, an old gate with a Star of David on it. Trees were all about, moss-topped the stones of many of the old and aging-chipped graves as we made our way through the thick of the mud and the leaves and tossed about branches.  Opening her dress pocket Chris pulled out a book, and kissed it, standing in front of a grave, then placed the item on the stone.  There was no more pain in her face as we stood there, she seemed to be in a silent prayer, -- catching a deep breath, I started to walk away, and in the next moment, she did also. It was as if her grandmother was talking to her—or someone, as if she had something personal to tell her&lt;br /&gt;       I thought of the poem, for I loved reading them, and writing them, I had written a few dozen as I was growing up, I wondered where they are now, must be at the old house cramped away in some cigar box my grandfather gave me; my brother and I grew up with my grandfather, and my mother, all in the same house (an extended family situation), where my mother lives now, yaw, that’s where they are, next it came to mind a poem by Carl Sandburg, a poem he called “Lost,” I liked the name, it was kind of where I seen Chris today, lost that is:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Desolate and lone&lt;br /&gt;All night long on the lake&lt;br /&gt;Where fog trails and mist creeps,&lt;br /&gt;The whistle of a boat&lt;br /&gt;Calls and cries unendingly,&lt;br /&gt;Like some lost child&lt;br /&gt;In tears and trouble&lt;br /&gt;Hunting the harbor’s breast&lt;br /&gt;And the harbor’s eyes.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Chris noticed something in my facial expressions, something she could not figure out, but she never said a word to me about it. If I were to guess, I might say it was disengagement of what was going on; in essence, pertaining to our relationship; but she would have been wrong, -- I was enjoying the moment, grabbing the moment, putting it in my pocket for the future, that is all—but it really belonged to her more than I, since she had more invested in this little spot of the world.&lt;br /&gt;       “I have a blood disease called Leukemia.  The doctors give me five years to live.  I am thinking about going to Rochester, Minnesota and see if they can help: -- is Rochester a good clinic?” asked Chris.&lt;br /&gt;       “To be quite honest, I didn’t know we had a clinic in Rochester.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh yes, it is world famous, and maybe it can help me.”&lt;br /&gt;       “That would be great…maybe we would end up seeing each other in my home state.”  She smiled at me.&lt;br /&gt;       It had been on one hand a comfort to know there was more to this visit; she was looking at the face of death…imposing on it.&lt;br /&gt;       “Surely they can do something for you,” not quite knowing the severity of her illness, but becoming a little more vested in her health.&lt;br /&gt;       “Chick, it is called cancer, it spreads, and really there is nothing one can do about it.” &lt;br /&gt;       I reached deep down into the back of my mind, I could not quite understand cancer, and how it worked; how tried to dodge this sensitive area: --I diverted myself from this quarter of conversation… by looking out the window, and remained silent.&lt;br /&gt;       “It sort of confuses me, you look so healthy,” I commented (actually I was thinking out loud looking out the window, not directly at her).&lt;br /&gt;       “Better still let’s leave this alone I just needed you to know where I am at,” replied Chris.&lt;br /&gt;       Preoccupied still as I looked out the window into the fields and houses nearby, I did not see Chris check my expressions out, she was going on to another area of thought, and so I continued with my window observations.&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;       “Well”, she said, it was a good and bad day, all in one. And so, let’s make the best of it while we can.”&lt;br /&gt;        I coughed to clear my esophagus, but I think it was really for clearing my head. I turned away from the window, towards her so she could easily look and focus on me, should she care to.  She smiled, it was what she wanted, what she was looking for: that is, the opportunity tell somebody neutral whatever she wanted to tell them; I continued to look out the front window now (she could see my profile), quietly, and listened quietly and just remained present for her I guess; I was someone to help her absorb her own air, the sounds of the wind shifting by her car window, that is all she wanted for them moment from me I believe, that was life for the moment, real life for her, and the smile, she needed to smile. I leaned back in the car seat then smiled also.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Forest&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       As we drove farther into the outskirts of Augsburg, looking out placidly across the top of cars, houses, and at the dogs running about, I got thinking, thinking how I felt being with Chris. It was like I was cast into a spell, an enchantment, or perhaps a curse; very seldom did I ever feel like this.  Normally I would feel like this only if I was in the presence of a great person, like my karate instructor in San Francisco, Gosei Yamauchi, or his father ‘The Cat’ Gogen, who was one of the few 10th degree black belts in the world.  Normally I’d be high the whole next day.  With Chris I felt the same way I knew tomorrow I’d be high all day, it was a natural high.&lt;br /&gt;        Once—I can’t remember when—I had read something about the poet Emily Dickinson, she was something like a recluse, but she made a poem indicating nature was her high and I always remember that.  How true this can be, grabbing the moment and cherishing it, absorbing it as if there was no tomorrow, and at the same time absorbing nature: the sounds and the heart beat mother earth, and sky; others humans, and the dogs and birds, all such things that at that moment surround you; they are all somewhat magical. I was learning, how to be a listener if anything and it entailed all things within your presence.&lt;br /&gt;       Chris was fully alive now, as I turned my head towards her delectation her steering wheel facing me, at which made the moment a little more interesting, as she felt good about me checking her out; a weary kind of sense, not defeat, just a good profile look; I thought dimly in my mind as she drove mile after mile: how could she afford to look so prim and proper all the time.  Do her hair in a unique style, not a hair out of place, so it seemed.  I guess in our own way we are all unique, I heard that someone say that someplace, not sure where.&lt;br /&gt;        An hour and a half had passed on by and she was still driving, and it was getting dark.  She pulled into a wooded area; she said it was the outer rim of the Black Forest (otherwise known as the Eyebrow of the Woods), I think I heard of that forest in a fairytale book or at least that is where my mind said I got it from. An enchanting name; I must have said it to my second self, that little person inside of all of us that we talk to:  Black Forest, Black Forest…!&lt;br /&gt;       “So you see,” said Chris”…here we are!” She added her conclusive little smile to her face as she said that; as we entered the dark huge green forest, parking the car a little off to the side of a dirt road that lead into the deeper and more distant part of the forest, partly covered by trees and bushes now.&lt;br /&gt;        There was a chill in the air so I rolled up the window, as she turned on the radio for some music.&lt;br /&gt;        Very quickly and carefully she moved her thin reserved neck and shoulders into my area, she just starred at me, as if she was going to eat me up; as her left arm was lowered, it pulled out a bottle of Mosel-Saar-Ruwer wine, 1965 wine, -- I looked the bottle over 9.5% volume; I knew they had been making wine around this intriguing river and hilly area for close to 1700-years.  It was good wine I had tasted it before, not sweat or dry, flowerily white wine to be exact.  &lt;br /&gt;       “Now,” said Chris indignantly, but with the air of a certain point, “…let’s see what we can do with this battle.&lt;br /&gt;        We started to drink and laugh.&lt;br /&gt;       “Ah, yes,” I said to her, “you have a lovely profile.”  She smiled and threw her head back.&lt;br /&gt;       “Well,” I thought out loud “… this is a good way to pass the night away, and begin romantic indecencies”-- she leaned over the center-divider of the bucket seats to kiss me. She opened her mouth, sunk her lips on mine, as she pulled her long legs to the under-part of the dash, she then started to unzip her zipper to her boots.&lt;br /&gt;      “This,” commented Chris” passes everything…I never did it in a car before.”  She had drunk down 1/5 of the wine like a person drinking water.&lt;br /&gt;      “Chick,” said Chris,”…come over here.”&lt;br /&gt;       I moved my body closer to hers.  Everything seemed to be in the way. I could not back out of whatever was going to happen; and I knew what was in the makings. &lt;br /&gt;       She was starting to stretch her hands out: --her blouse went over her head, I just kept looking as she started to strip, I was growing, getting as hard as lead in a pencil.&lt;br /&gt;      “Oh, damn Chick,” said Chris heartily as she touched my item. Just her saying that aroused me; then pulling off her bra, and her skirt up I seemed to become tranquilized somehow, my mind slipped to King Solomon, of all things, as he once defined the beauty of a woman’s body and how it was to measured for one’s pleasure by enjoying it fully, and this was all I wanted to do now—enjoy it, and I think Chris was feeling the same way for even though we were both a bit on the tipsy side we were fully aware of our responses, I had lost complete focus of the uncomfortable situation, as she did…&lt;br /&gt;     …now that she was almost completely stripped only her panties on, she curled up in a fetus position holding her legs and leaning back, then opened up her legs slowly… I thought what every on earth possessed her, yet who can predict women I told myself, and started to take off my cloths, quickly…getting out of this spill of sorts.  I guess it is true, men like to observe, and women like to touch.  I liked both. This was not dirty sex, this was pure sex, at its height, one might even say, it was like a painting; she painted the picture, she taught me how to enjoy what she had to offer.&lt;br /&gt;    “I’m going to get it all off in a minute,” I said, it was difficult working in this cramped space… she chuckled, “Slowly please, I can wait…”she softly said as she rested her head back and I caught my breath, that is what she wanted, that is, for me to calm down, yet remain hard and possessed with her offering:  I think we both had multi-orgasms&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;       “I feel fine now –“ I said, adding, “a bit cramped but fine…☺”&lt;br /&gt;       Chris opened up her arms I couldn’t back away after that, could I?&lt;br /&gt;       I told myself: I have a private room at the barrack; then said it out loud to her:  “Of course, -- next time…” said she, and we continued to make love for the third orgasm for me, for her, perhaps five or six.&lt;br /&gt;      We seemed to flop around the front seat finding the right position…’she‘s looking at me eeeeeeeee’, I told myself, I’m cramped, nothing to grab a hold of, her head leaning against the glass of the window.  Without a word we continued: --my body heavy onto hers, my heart beating two-hundred ticks a minute, we both were hot, enmeshed in the moment, a lustful, and burning moment; I wanted to open the door, but feared the light going on and someone would see us, plus the air was cool, too cool.  I had no escape we met each other’s eyes as I penetrated her.  She looked again deep into my eyes as she tried to catch her breath, to make sure I was still alive I think.  It was seemingly unfair for me to put her through this I thought, but the thought only lasted a half second, I found myself exploding … as my heart dropped to my feet, and again, and again, I exploded and burned as if I had opened myself up to a volcano; I had learned at that moment, the difference between happiness and pressure: happiness was listening to her talk before, and then came her smile, now the pleasure, sex; I hurt, this had never happened before.&lt;br /&gt;      “Nice evening, isn’t it?” I said as I started pulling her body closer to me.&lt;br /&gt;      “I hope you are not offended I am taking the lead?” said Chris.   &lt;br /&gt;      “Not at all,” I said, adding, “I’ll catch up.”&lt;br /&gt;      “There are times,” said Chris, “when rules are made to be broken like now, them...mmm damn silly rules…” she pulled herself up a bit, “I stopped believing in those rules… this is one of those moments I want to remember…remember for a long time, even after I am dead.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       As we tried to untwist our bodies, we caught ourselves laughing at our odd situation. We had made love, and became a little more sensitive with each other…a little more possessive of each other, I guess that is the nature of things in a relationship, they are made to progress, or stop, one or the other, and it was never to take place again in the front seat of a Mustang I knew….&lt;br /&gt;       She laid her cheek against my hand.&lt;br /&gt;       “Chick.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes?”&lt;br /&gt;       “You realize don’t you, this can’t end here?”&lt;br /&gt;       “There’s no reason for it to end, is there?”&lt;br /&gt;       “No.”&lt;br /&gt;       She spoke some German words I didn’t understand, German mingled with English I should say: then somehow, she went silent…maybe she was taking time to remember the moment, digesting it; I didn’t know, nor did I want to try to guess, I just looked at her, her smile it seemed to promise something, grace; instinct was in it also, around her small enclosed eyes, as they opened and shut slowly they were weaving a web I do believe, “It won’t end here, I promise.”   &lt;br /&gt;         Pleasant and agreeable-like a well-cultured woman she was, maybe too much for me, she opened the door, and dressed quickly, then got back in. &lt;br /&gt;       “Want a cigarette?” I asked, sitting up straight.&lt;br /&gt;       “No and neither do you. We are both restless it seems. Come over to me,” she started kissing me.&lt;br /&gt;       As she released her lips from mine, she sat upright now, pulled out a cigarette, lit it and started blowing smoke rings into the air.&lt;br /&gt;       “You know perfectly well, I’m very much attracted to you…you… right?”&lt;br /&gt;       “I hope so, I feel the some way.” &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “Luckily the wine deadens the bruises (discoloration).” I commented, she laughed and kind of stretched her back to put it back in place…”Me to,” she replied.          &lt;br /&gt;       “I wish all relationships could start like ours, it is like saying let’s drop all the game playing and pretend we are on the fifth date, and cut the crap; I like you Chick, I like you very much…”&lt;br /&gt;      “The bruises will show up tomorrow,” I told Chris.&lt;br /&gt;       Kind of saying maybe we should go, but neither one of us seemed to be all that bothered with that so we simply started kissing again after her cigarette brake…it was a long and needed pause for me, for a second breathe, a refractory period I needed [from uninterrupted sex]; that is, having multiple orgasms drains a man. I’ve learned also, women don’t need this rest period; so in time I’d learn how to last longer, and perhaps stretch the orgasms thinner but again, longer (three hours at the most; and I did).  &lt;br /&gt;       I thought in my head, she was having sex with me, and then that rich boyfriend she had; she was getting her multi-orgasmic pleasures indeed, perhaps a secret to some women, for once they discover this, it is hard for any man to keep up with them, lest he be a superman of sorts.  I did not even at that young age have the capacity to pass six organisms; five was my limit I learned.  I was limp now; my penis had been as pointed as a scorpion’s tail a while ago.&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;          As scary as it started out for me I thought my reactions afterwards was cool, I seemed to be letting things take their natural course.  It was a dark and colorless evening. Grossly romanticized in such an unimpressive way (so I thought in the back of my mind), yet Miss Chris was perfect.&lt;br /&gt;       I thought to myself: maybe she might be annoyed with my lovemaking… I guess every man wants to please the woman, wife, girlfriend, the one he is making love to, or should want to please her, but most don’t, they can’t when they pop so quickly. This is a fact, I’ve talked to men, and when they say they go so quick, no woman could get it on in that time period.  A woman taught me how to hold myself from climaxing too early, thus allowing the woman to catch up—and therefore, allowing my female mate to get it on and enjoy.  I know this evening went a little fast, but Chris was modest about it, like that other woman who had taught me, helped me, to help her, so we both could enjoy each other more; as my slowing down kept my penis hard longer, allowing her pleasure zone to become wider.  This was something of the case in hand, but not completely.&lt;br /&gt;       Most men think they make love better drinking, but it’s far from the truth.  Most men do not know how to make love, no one taught them, so all they do is screw, and that is not love, that is, if anything, a quick climax, like eating a big fat burger, and wiping your mouth in its enjoyment and then leaving the café only to find out: you got indigestion, and had you went to a nicer restaurant, ate slower, you’d never forget the meal.&lt;br /&gt;       I have experimented with that theory, and it is nine-minutes verse four-hours, I say four hours, but I knew in my head it was only one time I lasted four hours, two and a half was the norm.  &lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;        I was thinking now—as Chris kissed me—how I owe some women a bit of gratitude for allowing me to have my pleasure and not returning it to them; that’s the caretaker in a woman I think.  But women just don’t know men can learn.  And men are too bull-headed to let women teach them what pleases them. I had learned a good lover was worth his weight in gold and even maybe a little more: sometimes they can be irresistible.&lt;br /&gt;       One could hardly tell her it wasn’t hastily done, our sex (to me it was) for it was, but she seemed to understand the circumstances, and we need not prove anything today, only allow our bodies to be sanctioned to the other.  So I think we both felt.  Lovemaking would improve as time went on.&lt;br /&gt;       “I’m afraid my lover, we will have to find better accommodations next time,” Chris said, smiling at me.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes,” I hesitated, “absently,” I hesitated-- “I feel the same way.”&lt;br /&gt;       “It’s a little hard in such a cramped car luckily we are both a little tipsy….”&lt;br /&gt;       “I’m afraid I’m not, somehow I sobered up when you took your blouse off.”  She smiled, with a grin.&lt;br /&gt;      “Yes.  I sense you have, do you really like me Chick?”&lt;br /&gt;       “You are growing on me. And what is there not to like?” I said with a light smile.&lt;br /&gt;        She, like a schoolgirl at times, needed to be encouraged, to grow up, and needed to be admired. But she didn’t need permission to live, she was taking that—but I’m learning to appreciate women more, I told myself, and it seems the more I show appreciation, the more they respect me, and to be quite frank with myself, I need respect. And why not … the world will give it, if you demand it, and if not, let that part of the world go, so my second self, my mind’s eye, told me.&lt;br /&gt;          But then as I looked at her, if she really felt she was on death row, with cancer, maybe I was just a remedy for a while, and if so, so what, maybe I needed a remedy to make it through my time here in Germany; so seemed just to me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;8&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;The Spider and the Web&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A warm-wind had picked up it seemed, and April and May in Germany was a paradise of light-cool sunrays, it was a spring never to forget, Chris and I were growing on one another, like white on rice.  More community drinking fairs were picking up and Chris and I tried to make a few, drink it up and eat and just go with the flow; it was a good time for living.&lt;br /&gt;       Chris and I were known throughout the guardhouse-barracks as lovers and a heat wave at that.  She seemed to have a charm with my soldier friends, and often drove her German boyfriend’s Mercedes car to the gate, and about, showing off kind of, not only to me, but it seemed at times going out of her way to show it to the other guards.  Most of my friends thought she had two cars, I simply did not up date them, if they were not in my way of thinking or inner circle—why squander my time; and in most cases they didn’t have a need to know; but Ski and a few others knew the truth. I felt: plus, I felt: why not let Chris make an impression at the guard shacks, if it helps her ego so be it. I do not think I was envious, rather amused.  I’m sure somewhere along the line I’d have to deal with envy, but   who at my age is envious, for what, I have a lifetime to catch up.&lt;br /&gt;        She flirted with the guards, and they all thought it cool.  At night, if I had to work, she would bring me by a sandwich while on duty; in one way she got the guys a little jealous, or in lack of a better word, annoyed.  And sometimes she would simply walk into barracks, which had about fifteen-guards some running around half naked from the shower room to their room, while others went visiting. She’d come knocking on my door.  She’d spend the night with me, it was an improvement from the car, and for some reason we only went over to her house once in the following two months. I knew we were not fooling anyone at the guard-barracks, but we pretended to be secret about it anyway.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;          She had been truthful in telling me she had another boyfriend, a rich one at that, with a Mercedes, in which she often drove his car.  She even took the effort to talk about him, indicating that she had told him about me; without being offensive or obvious, she seemed to be asking for permission to continue the relationship with both of us, and to talk about both with me, or to see how I would dealing with him.  For the most part, I had put him deep in the back of my mind, so far back in a little box, I didn’t want to open it up: I would have preferred have left it: ‘Out of site, out of mind.’  He was not only a lover of hers I had learned, but also a support system for her.  He was older than her—she told me, I think she said thirty-five, and she wanted both of us to meet one another someday.  Strange I thought at the time.&lt;br /&gt;        Solitude was what I wanted to give him; couldn’t believe when she asked me to meet him, what for. She said he was the one who really wanted it to come about, more than her, she protested. The man thing again I suppose. I said I’d go along with it, even though I didn’t understand the reasoning behind it—fully; it was beyond my grasp of perceptiveness, why.  On the other hand, she wasn’t asking for it to take place tomorrow, or next month for that matter.  Not yet anyway; so I didn’t need to nurture it for the moment. I was a little surprised he allowed it, a love-circle of sorts to be constructed, why did he not say forget that American private: --the Germans didn’t like us all that much anyway.  Maybe he was as mixed up as, or more understanding than I.&lt;br /&gt;       She was always with good manners, even when she brought bad news it seemed, no guilt, or at least she would not acknowledge it.  And she did not want an argument out of it, nor I, I was getting what I wanted I suppose, and so was she.  I think she expected me to try and put a stop to it, but when I didn’t she was going along for the ride also; to we’d see how long it would last.&lt;br /&gt;        I still needed to figure out how to share her without being jealous.  Something I did not—really did not need to bring up, nor did she.  On the other hand, I knew I needed to adopt a new philosophy to survive in this sharing world; or this developing love-circle, except she was doing the playing around, not me.  And so I chose an alternate plan, a plan B, you could say; that I could love and date beyond her: if she could have other interests beyond me, so could I.&lt;br /&gt;       Yet for some reason I feared telling her this, bathing the idea it would cause our relationship to disappear, and so I’d take baby steps at this, as a result, discouraging myself to talk about it, and if I ended up at a party equal to her lover’s relationship, so be it, I’ll plunge into it. Although it will not be for revenge, but rather out of boredom, and to break that bond a little, the one that ties you to the other person (the codependent bond), while they are untying your knots. Surely if I found another she’d understand. So I thought.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A New Friend&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       This morning was payday, a Friday to boot, and my three southern friends from the barracks over at the ammo-battery, where I was first assigned at Reese Compound, wanted to meet me outside the Soldiers Club on the compound, and so we met.&lt;br /&gt;       It was great meeting them again—we shook hands, lit up cigarettes, talked about what was happening in our lives.  I told them about Chris, although they had heard I was dating someone, they didn’t know her name. They mentioned they had met Audrey, a young girl we all three met at a guesthouse the first month I was in Germany. Both Josh [my size, about nineteen years old from Alabama], Tim [taller than I, with ulcers, from Arkansas’], and Henry [Buck Sergeant from Tennessee] had not dated any of Audrey’s friends or Audrey herself, but they kept going to the same guesthouse she catered to and ended up getting invited to a party, a party that was going to take place this very evening, Audrey had said to Josh:  “…bring Chris, and yourselves along, ” and so they were inviting me.&lt;br /&gt;      As we leaned against the building smoking a cigarette, I remembered Audrey slightly, I was a bit drunk when we met, and I did dance with her at the disco where we had met, she was a mulatto, very kind and not bad looking, about my age maybe a little younger, and the guesthouse came to mind again. I think she had wanted to get it on with me that night that first night we had met, she had said “Sir—” and I had said, “yaw?” and she added, “let’s go to my place…” but that was when I had curfews, and had to retreat…but maybe she still had an interest in me.  &lt;br /&gt;       “Let’s go tonight, 7:00 PM,” said Josh with his strong southern accent, and excited vice. &lt;br /&gt;         I had not dated Audrey nor really cared to after that first meeting, and especially after finding Chris, but Chris was tied up with her other boyfriend this evening, and I wasn’t really shopping around looking, but why stay at the barracks and do nothing but get drunk and look at the walls.&lt;br /&gt;       “Sure, let’s all go, ok!!” I said with a decisive voice.  I had made up my mind I was not going to stop my life for Chris, nor was she for me evidently. Next, we then went inside the club and we started to play ping pong, I figured we’d play a few games and then pool, have early dinner at the mess-hall, and then get dressed, get some booze, have a few beers and head on down to Audrey’s party.&lt;br /&gt;       Audrey was not as well off as Chris, rather, she lived in a big apartment complex on the shady side of the city, but she was kind and friendly, -- there was cuteness to her, and her mixture of a light-black skin, with her German accent made it quite interesting.  For some odd reason, I had always felt above her in a way, or at least felt we were equal.  With Chris, I almost felt as if she was in the major league, and I in the minor. Like an A movie star vs. a B movie star, something like that.  I didn’t let it show, nor that it bothered me, but it was there, lingering about as if it was homeless&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       as we all went out for a few drinks after dinner, we didn’t arrival at Audrey’s apartment until 8:00 PM, she opened the door, and the four of us walked in.  Her two girlfriends were there along with three other couples.  I brought along a bottle of wine and a huge bottle of beer for the party. They were playing my song as I walked through the door, El Condor Pasa.&lt;br /&gt;       As I walked about the tight and un-roomy little apartment, I seen the pictures of the Apollo 13 taking off in the German newspaper laying on the coffee table with a bottle of scotch next to them, where I had now put my wine and beer, there were also four bottles of Black Daniels sitting there.      &lt;br /&gt;       It reminded me of home my old neighborhood where we would get together, several out of about twenty-two of us, and simply booze it up either at a house, bonfire, in a basement, garage, any place would do—but this place was cozy, a down to earth apartment.&lt;br /&gt;        Out side you could see the lights of cars passing by the apartment building complex, and the noise of their horns seeping through the windows, the wind was also picking up, you could hear that through the windowsills  …and you could see the apartment shades half opened with their lights on throughout other sections and floors of the building: people standing combing their hair, others simply talking, and still others, watching TV, and so forth and so on; this apartment complex was a WWII building, it had four apartment buildings to its completeness, that encircled a large court area, like the ancient Sumerians, with a gallery one could walk around to get to the other buildings; and an arch way you had to walk through to get to one of the four doors leading into one of the four buildings. I guess for me it was unique, not especially for the Germans, which was perhaps common.&lt;br /&gt;         As I glanced out the window into the courtyard, there were a few trees starting to brace themselves with the oncoming winds.  A few motorcars parked along side of the road, as I looked through the archway.&lt;br /&gt;        “You got some beer?”&lt;br /&gt;        “Nope…ant got a beer yet…”&lt;br /&gt;        “What yaw drinking, American beer or German?”&lt;br /&gt;        “Here’s a big German beer Chick, I know you’ll like it…”&lt;br /&gt;        “Thanks Audrey.”&lt;br /&gt;        “I was really hoping you’d come—&lt;br /&gt;         Yaw, me to…”&lt;br /&gt;        Audrey left me for a bit to say hello to a few other people, then she             came back to me, up behind me, she put her hands on my shoulders, and for a moment turned hesitantly to her girlfriend, as if she was shy, and got the ok sign to grab me… &lt;br /&gt;       I knew karate quite well, and broke the hold, twisted around in a stance,   &lt;br /&gt;      “Don’t do it!” she said, as her hand left a defensive posture.  Audrey stepped back, “I wanted to give you a bear-huge,” she commented.  I smiled.  She then grabbed my hand, and we started drinking together.    &lt;br /&gt;       “Come on, let’s go…” she again grabbed my hand, and brought me into her bedroom, latched the door it was a little past-Midnight.   &lt;br /&gt;       “Put your beer on the table Chick I want to make love…” she said quickly, double-checking the door. Her gray eyes were captivating, as she made a 180-degree turn about and jumped on me as I fell to the bed.&lt;br /&gt;       “I like your muscular body, and fine smooth skin, your clear shapely chest, jawbones,” she wasn’t shy, and it felt good to have a woman tell me that.  Chris made love with me fine, but never really complimented me like this.  Not sure why, but it felt good.&lt;br /&gt;       For two hours we had sex rolling around as she put some kind of oil on me, we slid on and off each other’s bodies. &lt;br /&gt;       We stopped for a rest, “Who are your other friends,” I asked.&lt;br /&gt;       “I don’t know who they were,” she said, “Connie’s friends I suppose.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Should we join them?”&lt;br /&gt;       “That’s sounds like trouble. Let’s stay here.”&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;       Then we both fell to sleep…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;         we both seemed to have woken up at the same time, it was 3:15 AM, and again we had sex for forty-five minutes, and again, we both fell back to sleep.  It was 6:30 AM this time when I woke up, and then Audrey woke up. I looked at her privately, considering: should we try again? Her eyes giving me another invitation for round three—yup, here we go…we both ended up making love again, rolling all over each others oily bodies.&lt;br /&gt;       “You are my sex machine,” she commented, as she sat on top of me, waiting for me to climax. &lt;br /&gt;        At this point the shyness seemed to descend for both us to a somewhere else stage, I mean there was none: her voice was evident, she liked me, as it was, and I did not renew her affections to insure her I would be available for her in the near future: I left well enough alone.  But as she got dressed I did demonstrate a kind of connection we had made, if not for a commitment, for a friendship, and one that might lead to the same results another day.&lt;br /&gt;       As I opened the door, we were the only ones in the apartment, and so Audrey made me breakfast: hardboiled eggs, toast and Jelly, coffee.  That was it.  But I sensed she had very little money to have even given that.   &lt;br /&gt;       “Here,” I said, handing her a five-dollar bill.&lt;br /&gt;       “For some groceries,” I added, feeling I had drunk her beer after mine was gone, and now eating her food. She really didn’t want to take it, but smiled and thanked me for it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       As I started walking back to base, which was about three miles west of Audrey’s apartment I found myself whistling? I was happy, ‘I did it,’ dated another girl other than Chris.  I even wanted to let her know, and gaze into her eyes, let her absorbed it; but remarked to myself ‘leave dead dogs lay.  No need to do that.’ I could now see the steeple that was behind Reese Military Compound.  It was a good landmark for me; in case that is, in case I got lost I needed only to keep heading towards it. &lt;br /&gt;    The morning had a chill to it, it was fresh I liked it. Then after about twenty-five minutes of walking, a green car was approaching. &lt;br /&gt;    “Oh, ohhhhhhhoo shitttt,” I said “of  ...ff all coincidences.  IIII,&lt;br /&gt;                                                                                          Don’t&lt;br /&gt;                                                                                             Believe it.”  It is                                   &lt;br /&gt;                                        Chris!!&lt;br /&gt;       “Where are you coming from?” asked Chris, as she stopped in the middle of the street, hanging her head out of the car window.&lt;br /&gt;       “I’ve been to a party, why?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh, just fine, greeeeee&lt;br /&gt;                                           ee shit-tt!” she commented, with a lump in her throat.&lt;br /&gt;      “What did you do at the party?” &lt;br /&gt;      “What do you usually do at a party Chris, get drunk?”&lt;br /&gt;      “No, that is not what I am asking, and&lt;br /&gt;                                                                 Damn… you, you know what I’m asking!”&lt;br /&gt;      “Ok, I met a friend a while ago, who invited me to a party.  It is a girl.  I am not attracted to her as I am with you, but since you are gone most of the time what do you expect.  Matter-of-fact, I don’t think we need to assume anything beyond that.” &lt;br /&gt;       “I demand you not see her again!”&lt;br /&gt;       “You do what!! That seems a little unfair.  You mean you can and I can’t.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes, in Germany it is ok for women to have other lovers, it is not a big thing;” She then started to cry.&lt;br /&gt;       “Listen,” I commented, “as unpleasant as this is, I will avoid dating other women I really do not care to date [plus it was too expensive I thought], it’s not a big thing.” &lt;br /&gt;       Chris smiled, she got her way, and I think she knew just how to do it; if it would have been a ‘now or nothing demand’ it would not have worked with me…girls are smart though, born with a PhDs in psychology, the day they come out of their mother’s wombs; yes, I do believe, already activated inside their female heads on how to and how not to deal with men; it is like their ‘Antivirus’ is on automatic and can come up with the exact words to win; whereas, men got flex their muscles to find a way out of their web. &lt;br /&gt;       “Get into the car I’ll take you back to base. We’ve acquired a smooth relationship, I believe… don’t want you to throw it away please.” &lt;br /&gt;        I gave her a glimpse of confirmation…nothing more.&lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;9&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Barracks and the&lt;br /&gt;                  Gold chain&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;That night I was with a few friends seeing if I could down a beer faster than Tony, who was the Buck-Sergeant with the girlfriend living in the barracks with him, or should I say harboring two girlfriends, on vacation from school, from the states, in the backroom.  Their names were Shelly and Barb.  Those three found their way up the block to the local pizza-guest house, where most of the GI’s went when they had no means of transportation, and didn’t want to get drunk at the local EM-Club [Enlisted Man’s Club] on base.  Chris and I had been there a dozen times.  John, joined us and his wife Jane, who had just come over to be with her husband while he served his last twelve-months of duty, they got military housing not far from base, actually right across the street from the pizza-bar were there were four, -- three stories buildings for military personnel, they lived in one of them.&lt;br /&gt;       “Where is Chris?” asked Tony, with his hand over the shoulders of Shelly.&lt;br /&gt;       “Gone to her rich boyfriend’s house,” so I told him and everyone who asked. But they still kept it a secret from Chris and never said much to me about it, plus tonight I was getting drunk, I didn’t care who knew.   &lt;br /&gt;       “Hay, Ski,” I hollered “over here.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Chick, haven’t seen you for a while,” he replied.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, where you been?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Keeping a low profile, the Military Police have been questioning me on that robbery at the PX three months ago.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, I heard about it,” I answered, but I knew Ski was the one that robbed the $3,000 dollars worth of cloths; matter-of-fact, Ski had showed me the amount of cloths he took; it was actually in his room, in a chest, he had the nerve: --I never could put my finger on it, but at times he frustrated me. Why I ask myself, why he does these things, the only answer I could come up with was…because it was impossible for him to be God--, and that bothered him.  He tried to give some of those cloths to me, unbelievable, why then did he still them if he wanted to give them away. I refused, thank god I did.&lt;br /&gt;       “Going to the mountains in Switzerland in a few days with one of your friends in the Security Barracks Chick,” Ski commented. &lt;br /&gt;       I said:  “I hope you take it easy on him, no fights like we almost got into on the train to Munich,” Ski laughed.&lt;br /&gt;       The other guys were sitting at the table looking at Ski, they accepted him only when I was around; Ski was a trouble maker, and everyone knew it, and maybe that was Ski’s perk for staying friends with me, not sure.&lt;br /&gt;       “He’ll be able to handle it,” Ski said like a chap ready to add sometime funny to it, but it just didn’t come out or up. He was what I would call a human dilemma; that is to say, he would do the opposite in many cases, which is to fence one’s self in, instead of freeing one’s self of:  in order to get out; and if he found a girl it never lasted, he worked more on exclusions than forming an ongoing relationship; his expectations, that is what it was, dealing with girl relationships (and they seemed to know it quick enough) involved a hard core, control factor—on his behalf. &lt;br /&gt;       Ski was built well, and nice looking, but no one but Ski knew Ski, maybe that also is what bothered the girls he dated, they couldn’t figure him out:  too unpredictable; they only liked what they saw for a very short period, then they wanted to escape; on the other hand, I was too predictable. &lt;br /&gt;       We had met a girl once from Denmark (met her at the October Fest of 1970, in Munich), and he dated her for a while thereafter by going to Denmark to see her—yes, he had gone to Denmark to date her; I remember meeting her, and she was a doll, dark bronze skin, healthy from the breast to her little toes.  Like I said, He met her at one of the big fest with me then Ski went to Denmark to be with her during one of his ten-day vacations; only to come back and say she smoked pot, and took some LSD when he was with her, along with some other drugs, and he tried to reform her and she got mad and told him the relationship wouldn’t work, and to be quite frank, Ski hated drugs, and she was lucky to get away from him. I think when I was with him I really didn’t want to meet anyone, kind of claustrophobic of some form of impending disaster to befall me. But the train to Munich was a blast, there again we almost got into a predicament.&lt;br /&gt;       As we all sat at the bar drinking I figured somewhere along the line tonight, this night, before the evening ended Chris would attempt to find me, it was useless to attempt going any other place, she’d suddenly show up, and if she was drinking she’d drive all over town and the cops would stop her, although they never seemed to, maybe that was more my fear than hers.  I was better to stay here, right where I was, if she didn’t show up, it would be fine, I’d just go back to my room, get drunk, go to sleep.&lt;br /&gt;       Sandy was feeling good tonight, she was one of the waitress’, I think she was high all the time [pot], especially at after, or during dusk; it was 11:30 PM. They closed the bar at 2:00AM.   &lt;br /&gt;       “Feeling silly,” I asked her.&lt;br /&gt;       “No…just funny………….. Ignite me…eeee baby!” she sat on my lap, head back as if someone was going to pour a drink down her throat. She grabbed my hand and we got on the table and danced…then a few more Germans did the same. &lt;br /&gt;       After an hour she stopped, comb her hair, checked her mascara and calmly said, “…it’s Chick’s fault he got me drunk,” and she called to the other bar maid, “it’s 12:30 Hun…let’s go home?”&lt;br /&gt;       Ski was looking at Sandy, I think he wanted to give her a ride home, not sure if it was all the way home though where he really wanted to take her; if she doesn’t go into tangents, I’ve seen her drunk, and it’s no picnic, she’d be fine, and could maybe just take a taxi I thought.&lt;br /&gt;      “Ski, I’d let that one go she’s too wound-up.”&lt;br /&gt;      “Yaw, but I like her dressing-gown,”&lt;br /&gt;      “Ya-www, sure…Ski,” I said, then she sat up at the bar counter, lit a cigarette, and must have thought about passing out or sobering up, she just starred at the bottles across from her, logic would say she really didn’t care for anyone at the moment, an unanswerable question.&lt;br /&gt;       “Chick, take me home…mmm,” she let out of her mouth, in one big gulp of air, in one half sentence, as loud as could be.&lt;br /&gt;       “Well, -- I am in love with Chick, you know that…” she turned about, almost falling off the stool, “…start the car, I want to go home—.”&lt;br /&gt;       “So do I” I remarked.&lt;br /&gt;       “What do you want to do Chick?” asked Ski.&lt;br /&gt;       “Be careful, now, she’s coming after you…Sandy that is.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Ski, let’s get out of here.”&lt;br /&gt;       “We’re out of here man…” said Ski, standing up, as I did, Sandy had turned around again—I figured if I made it out the door quick, she’d not notice, and someone else could give her a ride home (an out of sight, out of mind thing). &lt;br /&gt;       Ski and I walked back to the barracks, he didn’t say much, nor did I, I suppose I never said too much, and Chris, she made up for the lack of my dialogue.&lt;br /&gt;       “I’m tired Ski, see yaw soon again…bye!”&lt;br /&gt;       I walked in the barracks, and Ski walked down along side of the building, then around the corner, and to his barracks which was next to mine.&lt;br /&gt;       As I opened the door to my room, I felt at home again, safe I suppose.  Chris came to mind; I just can’t figure her out, I questioned myself:  She desires the very things that will destroy her at the end. I mean if she really has this illness or disease, drinking, smoking and running all daylong to her pizza guesthouse, seeing friends, me, her kid, and her hotshot boyfriend, she will burnout before her time.  Maybe this was the wrong thing to think, for if she was dying, or for that matter if I was dying, I’d want to make some kind of connection with life…live as much as I could, in the limited time I had; I stopped for a second, yaw, maybe this is/or was the connection before: now or never.&lt;br /&gt;         As I sat on my bed, it came to mind: here is this girl, a girl I had met a few months ago, sitting at the disco and swaying her finger about for my attention. I was a bit shy, and she made some promising remarks. And now the relationship that sprung from that moment, the one we absorbed, or it absorbed us, with all its moods, ways of thinking, and so forth and so on, here we were: now acquiring doubts and hesitation: these elements, and other things were filling our world, our relationship, and still ahead were some kind of needs we still needed meet head-on, for both of us; maybe to live each day to its fullest, for if five years was all the doctors gave her (so she had told me), hell, make the best of it I’d say, although it did make things awkward I’m sure for her, thirty-years from now she’d have been dead for twenty-five of them, what then would I say? Good question for me.  I looked at my clock it was 1:15 AM.  Well, she’s not coming (I told myself), go to sleep Chick; I must like talking to myself I was doing a lot of it this evening.&lt;br /&gt;         As I laid down on the bed, my head started to spin, and think: what a pity to have her prefer me for her lover; she wanted self-satisfaction in her selection, and along came pains with the romance, and work, I don’t think she was planning on this (a lot of work in maintaining an ongoing relationship), but maybe she just got a little more than she planned for; maybe after I go, she would find another like me (a new soldier boy, so I was contemplating off and on, but not much). It was the first time or maybe the second time it had occurred to me she could have ongoing GI boyfriends (past, present, future), you know, none that would last, only the rich one would last until she was a…dead person: perhaps he was selected to be her death partner.  Maybe that was she, and his solution to her dilemma. Maybe he wanted to see me because I lasted the longest of her extra curriculum conquests; what was I made out of: candy and spice and everything nice?  I had lots of guesses, and that is all they were.  &lt;br /&gt;       It would be too bad if she called it off. If anything she seemed to be more seriously dependent on me than I to on her. Or maybe that was just the way I saw things, or felt.  And she didn’t know it. Yet she wasn’t all that able to take care of herself, for the sickness was making her lose weight, making her weak; too many thoughts for my spinning head.&lt;br /&gt;             I had to step outside my own concerns now, step outside my little world you could say, I did make an effort to understand the situation, or so called one-way relationship; she felt often I did attempt to love her, but only halfway saving the other half perhaps for safety reasons. She never knew it, but she never once said she love me, maybe that bothers me. I never said it either, maybe I wanted to but couldn’t, and that also bothered me. But could we afford to really and truly love? I asked myself.  My mind was never broken, and I often thought, how all this was going to end.  I guess I felt we had it all, a rare thing one might say: we touched each others lives, and I might have said at one time ‘…it is better to have loved and lost, than never to have loved at all…’ another saying I had heard some place, but now that I think of it, love or romances, especially when you know they are not going to last, take a lot of energy, human resources, I’m not sure if I’d go along with that philosophy anymore. Not if I would be able to see in the future that is. But then I’d not trade it either, nor would I try to stop it, nor did I try to stop it.&lt;br /&gt;       Everything I seemed to want from her was at a different level than hers, something she could not give, yet she never asked me to go beyond where I dare not go. I guess she thought, beyond it was unreal, and time did not allow it.  Which seemed not to have anything to do with love, as long as it was left on the surface? For some odd reason it seemed as if I was shaking myself free, yet, knowing somehow it would not last at the same time; and on the other hand, I would survive I knew this—I would survive through whatever kind of relationship developed from this bond; therefore, while here in Germany, why should I sabotage anything that made me happy, gave me pleasure, and took a little work, and a lot of understanding. And most likely she would do the same. And so that is how my mind finalized this, for the moment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;         She pushed her way into the barracks and into my room: “Ok…can I stay for a few hours? I got to sober up?”&lt;br /&gt;       “No problem, just be quite, ok?”&lt;br /&gt;         She nodded her head yes. The gradual discovery that she was successful in getting into the barracks, and that, faintly discovering no one was there with me, no girls that is, made her happy; she took her cloths off and jumped in bed with me.     &lt;br /&gt;        I looked at her slim waist, I asked: “What’s the gold chain around your waist for?”&lt;br /&gt;       “I have it on so I can tell how much weight I’m losing by it.”  I did not follow up on it, for this cancer thing in my mind was still in the premature stage of disbelief, although I knew there was something to it. She then laid on top of me, as I caressed her long thin body as smooth as silk; I shut the window, it had a chill coming through the cracks, we then made love, both passing out within the hour.&lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;10&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Music and the&lt;br /&gt;        Daughter&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A glimpse of July morning sunlight crept through my window, soothing as it moved along my face until it covered my eyes waking me up more than I wanted to be. Discovering with a happy surprise and sense of accomplishment I had slept until 10:00 AM, quite late for me.  I normally got six hours sleep, not nine, if not four.&lt;br /&gt;       It was Monday, and I had to work at noon, so I quickly got dressed and headed down to the Barbarian Crossroads Service Club.  When I got there I grabbed a candy bar out of my pocket I had gotten from the benders in the guardhouse, it would do for now, a kind of quick breakfast; after that, I went to the backroom of the library section, there I sat in my usual chair, shut the door behind me.  This was really, a one-person room, sound proof at that, with a record player. I picked up my favorite long playing record that had about twelve songs of Nat King Cole on it, and played “When You’re Smiling,” several times, I could sometimes stay for hours drifting into never-never land in this room: going into fantasies like a movie projector playing one after the other…&lt;br /&gt;         I look out the upper small window, which looked over the tall wall of the compound to see the traffic on the other side of it.  And then back to my resting spot.  The song, Rambling Rose was now playing: --I liked that also, and then came Wolverton Mountain.  How we learn to appreciate little things in life!  I played the guitar, and music, in all forms seemed to be a delight for my soul; likened to water, rivers, and lakes.  &lt;br /&gt;       It was nearly noon, I thought I had better not waste any more time and get to my guard-post at the main gate.  I could be relieved for lunch at 1:30 PM, if I wanted to, but I really didn’t like going to the mess-hall [military kitchen] on this side of the compound, I’d rather go on the other side where the MP’s [Military Police] ate.  They always had good food there.  Matter-of-fact, I had just signed a petition somewhat out of duress along with some twenty-five other soldiers, complaining about the lack of food being served at the Artillery mess hall. I really did not want to sign it but my friends kind of made me feel as if I was spoiled because I could eat at both mess-halls, and they couldn’t and needed my support, -- it seemed ok at the time so I did, somehow I think it’s going to come back and bite me though. One should follow one’s instincts I do believe, or at least I should have, they have always been pretty much right on, almost like a second language to me, an ancient inner language telling you of danger.&lt;br /&gt;       The letter was sent to Washington D.C., in hopes it would cause some kind of havoc, and generate a food inspection, supposedly a Congressional Investigation.  I had heard the higher ups, the officers, Sergeants, on base were taking the meat and selling it on the black-market, which I didn’t care for, for the most part, so why am I getting into signing things, luckily I have access to both mess halls like they said, or it would be more personal I expect: --or I’d starve to death here, which was off limits to anyone other than Security or Military Police, people.&lt;br /&gt;       I had also heard the higher ups had used military equipment to create a football or baseball park for the local merchants (we are now talking about colonials and majors and perhaps a general or two); the only problem was, was that they got paid for it, and it was not allocated and properly authorized. That had happened before I came to this military base. And again, I just didn’t want to get into the politics of things.  One guy, Terry, had said (to me and everyone else he caught sight of) that he was falsely inducted into the Army, and had started a law suite against the Army, and I think he was the one always trying to get even with the Government.  The antagonist I called him, inside my head.  I’d talk to him, but he was trouble like Ski, but more trouble I think.&lt;br /&gt;       As I walked to the guardhouse, my post, I was already in my green-fatigues and had my military helmet on that read SG [Security Guard] in the front middle of it, and my arm band in place, and so when I got to the gate it was just a simply matter of stepping in front of James, who was on duty, and taking over. The sun was out, I liked it, the grass was a pretty shade of green, dark with light shades interwoven, as if the sun was warming it up right in the center and lit its vanes—and somehow the whole area seemed a little too perfect today, you feel that way I think when you get a few bad days, or things go wrong for a day or two, and then when everything is fine, it kind of pushes you off balance.&lt;br /&gt;       “No problems this morning,” James commented as he left his post, and I stepped into his position.  Then he turned around and commented, “Hay, Sergeant First Class Flattery, knows Chris has been coming around, he kind of told several of us to whisper to you he knows about her staying overnight in the barracks, and it would be best you let her know not to…You…ooo, you know… right?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, I figured it would be sooner or later he’d find out.  But it’s kind of nice he isn’t being a snob about it.  I guess if he tells me, he would have to write me up, you know make it official, and I could be busted to plain private instead of Private First Class.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, that’s a good point,” commented James.&lt;br /&gt;       I started to wave a few cars through, but my mind was on how to tell Chris she couldn’t walk freely through the hallways anymore.  Again I refocused, and again my concentration was broken by the conversation I had a few minutes ago. I continued to wave a few cars through without attention.  Then I noticed there was the colonel, I didn’t salute his car, “Oh shit…I suppose this will come back to haunt me also.” &lt;br /&gt;        James just kept walking into the main guardhouse, while I walked across the road to the other side were there was a small guard shack, we used both on each side of the road in case we needed to pull over a car leaving or coming in.  On that side of the street, was where I normally   went at the end of the day, when people were leaving the compound, and on the opposite side in the morning when they were coming to work.&lt;br /&gt;       Chris pulled up with her boyfriend’s Mercedes.  It wasn’t a moment too late I thought, my mind was on her and what the sergeant had said, also on the thing I signed: everything, and it was a good time to give her the bad news anyhow. She stayed in her car, “You have breakfast?” She commented.&lt;br /&gt;       “Not yet.” &lt;br /&gt;       She pulled out a ham and cheese sandwich, “Here’s thinking of you,” she smiled, and did a U-turn.&lt;br /&gt;       “Shit,” I said, I had to turn my back as to wave another car through… and she did a damn U-turn right in the middle of my guard post: man, I feel my face hot, hold your temper, I told myself hold it, hold it back you’re going to explode, I told myself.&lt;br /&gt;       “Here is the sandwich,” she was holding it out of the window for me— &lt;br /&gt;       “Chris, I didn’t see that, if I did, and someone saw me not see what you did, they would reprimand me for not reprimanding you, you’re going to get me into trouble…!”&lt;br /&gt;       She smiled dumbfounded, as I simply shook my head, and she drove off the post, fast out the entrance.  As a matter-of-fact, I was happy she was gone, so I could do my job, but it seemed I always looked forward to seeing her car at such strange moments, and she did show up most often; when you least expected her; as if we both had ESP, and were simply expecting the other.&lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;       “Oh,” said James as he was leaving the barracks to get lunch for himself, “Chris was here earlier.”  I didn’t respond back, his smirk on his face told me he was not happy with my setup, and him having to report to me about her comings and goings, I suppose I can’t blame him, we both were First Class Private, in rank: equal.  Matter-of-fact, I heard enough bad news from him for a day; maybe it was I with the smirk, plus he was no big friend, only one of the guys who kept to themselves.  But he wasn’t a troublemaker either, and I respected him for that. He was short, hated the Army, and like me got drafted.  He shook like crazy when he was in front of officers, funny, I felt like I was at home with them, just the opposite.  He was a big time coward I’m sure, and really didn’t belong in the Army, the kind of guy that would get you killed in battle, god help me if I go to Vietnam and he was behind me.  I would be the first one to say, ‘Hay, let this man out of the Army…’ he’s out of sight now, in that nasty mess hall.&lt;br /&gt;       Now for this ham and cheese, my mind was a little calmer at the present, for some odd reason.  If anything I didn’t have to worry about an unannounced inspection, and the Command Sergeant Major finding her in my room, which could be quite messy; that is, she wouldn’t be around to get me caught. &lt;br /&gt;       Matter-of-fact, it was but a few weeks ago when I and some of my comrades were painting the hallways in our barracks with their high WWII ceilings, until 2:00 AM in the morning, and left beer cans all over the place, and the Sergeant Major came through the barrack hallways that evening about 4:00 AM, and reprimanded everyone for the sloppiness of the cans, but thanked us for the fine painting job. This whole Army thing doesn’t make sense, but it’s a meal, a paycheck, and a roof over my head I told myself; that’s a way to survive, find the good out of a troubling situation; put horns on the bad so you can walk away making it look good, that’s my way of thinking, and you can survive the rest, that is, if you got to live with it. &lt;br /&gt;       It was a little ridiculous, maybe peculiar, I thought of the Command Sergeant Major coming into the barrack the way he did, because I was naked and had to cover-up and explain to him the situation. What an asshole, --he could have waited until the next day to confront us: --he simply thought he was a hotshot, and I guess he is as far as a military career man goes.&lt;br /&gt;       I waved in a few more cars through, and started to think about what Chris had told me the night before, about having a daughter. I felt a little uncomfortable with that, every time I think there is no more to this relationship she comes up with something new.  Evidently she did not care to let it all out at once. She would probably decide to let me know the rest later, whatever the rest is, and somehow, I know there is more. In that mind of hers is a constant assortment of business categories rolling over and over, for most everything could be put into a form of business with her I suppose. That is not to say she was cold, not at all, just calculating.&lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;        I looked at my watch; I was getting off at 4:00 PM today, doing a half-day for a friend…who I had to pay back for taking an afternoon a while ago for me. I wanted to be with Chris that day, a month ago, or so…&lt;br /&gt;       Chris was going to bring Carmen today, her eight-year-old daughter. We were going to go bowling. It was a pleasant idea I thought at the time we talked about it, not sure why she wants me to meet her, or for that matter, everybody she knows, she’s only going to drop me when I leave Germany anyhow. Why get to know the whole clan.  But maybe I’ll be here for the rest of my tour, fifteen-months left. Or maybe I’ll stay and take a European out, I heard about them, they are like a delayed free ticket home from an extended stay in Europe, all the way up to a year; that is to say, after you are discharged from the Army; as a result, the US Government will pay us soldier’s way back home, up to a year after our release.  Good deal.    &lt;br /&gt;        As I straightened out my helmet, a car pulled up asked for directions to the motor pool. &lt;br /&gt;        ‘Let her do what she wants, I got nothing better to do,’ I said out loud as the car pulled away in the direction I was pointing.  It was with some effort, I refrained from swearing; she had so many deletions, things she neglected to let me know after months of dating, and then spring a kid on me.&lt;br /&gt;       I poised motionless, pausing for a quick release of oxygen. As I gazed up now thinking with a little resentment: of course she had taken her good old time about telling me, no rejection this way.  Like fishing, pull him in slowly.  When she found I was comfortable in our relationship—at any given point—something else came up, another deletion came up…this is the last straw. A fool of a woman got me lovesick, -- but it was not quite that way really, the truth of the matter is I am a little gullible, thinking women for the most part—in general, that is—do not have that kind of malice inside their bones as us men do. Oh yes, but I am learning, like that damn poem I heard, “The Spider and the Fly,” I was the fly, and she was the spider, and slowly she was humming me on, tranquillizing like, and then –now—I’m in the damn web…and she’s going to eat me up&lt;br /&gt;       but many men think like I do, I think (?)&lt;br /&gt;       I feel like I’m a frog being boiled alive sometimes, slowly, and the funny thing is I’m just finding out the water is boiling.  Yes, yes…I’m like those dogs you train: --put a piece of meet out, turn on the light, and salivate—go for it.  And then one day you turn the light on and you look around for the meat, and it is not there, only emptiness.  If anything I am learning. On the other hand, I knew I was a little gullible anyway, shit, she even told me in so many words I was, I didn’t believe that, like I didn’t believe her illness, I don’t know if I believe anything, except I’m in Germany, it is summer, the sun is out, and the grass is two shades of green, and I see the flag flying over by that big rock.  Everything I believe in is right in this department called ‘a minute’.   &lt;br /&gt;       I’m here for however long they want me here, and when I go so be it.  Matter-of-fact, if I do not get orders to go to Vietnam soon, I will most likely stay here out of the twenty-four month military commitment I have, I would have less than a year left.  They wouldn’t send me to Vietnam for eight-months, I don’t think so.  They never send anyone to Nam for eight-months, I’m repeating myself.&lt;br /&gt;        “Stop,” the car entering the Compound doesn’t have a sticker on it,&lt;br /&gt;        “Your ID please!”&lt;br /&gt;        “Is this OK sir…I just started working for the MP Mess Hall yesterday?”&lt;br /&gt;        “Yaw, it’s ok, you’re German right?”&lt;br /&gt;        “Yaw, why…?”&lt;br /&gt;        “You really need to get a sticker as an employee, or you’re going to get stopped all the time and checked.”&lt;br /&gt;        I looked into her eyes, she was young and pretty, plus she worked at my mess hall…I should say, the one I eat at. &lt;br /&gt;       “Go on through Miss.”&lt;br /&gt;       She headed in the right direction, so I turned about, started thinking about Chris some more, right on time—another car, no…it’s Chris, she waved at me, she’s coming back, no, no UUUUuuu-tueeeern…&lt;br /&gt;                                         ..pleasessss&lt;br /&gt;                                         ssse  no! &lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;        “Come, jump in I got to pick up my daughter at the Pizza Café, I left her there with my girlfriend, Holly.  Leave your uniform on, she’ll like to see you in it.”&lt;br /&gt;        “Hold on,” I said, “I have to wave this car through, I got to get my replacement, is it time already?” &lt;br /&gt;        “I got it Chick…go,” said my friend John. I jumped into the car.&lt;br /&gt;        “Good lord,” I shouted, “you’re dressed so fancy and I’m…I’m you-- know, just kind of plain.”   &lt;br /&gt;       “Chick, not so loud, I’m right here.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Sorry, I forgot I’m off duty.”  She smiled.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Carmon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       The surrounding scenery suddenly looked rather busy as she drove through the city, --down by the Rathaus, Old City Hall, and the old regal fountain, with its spurting water; I admired it so often when I’d walk down and through this area with my buddies, matter-of fact, there is the guesthouse I usually have a few beers at when I go solo, or with a few friends on weekends walking around and getting drunk.&lt;br /&gt;       If Chris thought, she was going to impress me with her daughter, she was wrong, yet remarked to me, “I know, I’m going the wrong way, the Café is back there. I got to pick up some money at the bank before it closes.”      &lt;br /&gt;       She quickly parked the car, jumped out and ran up the steps through the bank’s front doors.  She was always in a hurry I thought, high energy like me.&lt;br /&gt;       As I sat there looking out the window waiting, pondering, it seemed to me she was surely in some kind romantic stage in her life; it puzzled me some, perhaps it’s just one of those female phases I concluded.  She had a career, a child, -- was I her prince charming, a private in the US Army, no way, yet I was something, for she selected me, but what for, or why, only she knew; she never treated me less for being a private, I’ll put it that way.  She wanted the best of the best out of life it seemed, and only had a little time to get it, and maybe she had it, yet perfection seemed to be part of the goal, and maybe this was her fairy tale ending—me. She could do better I thought, if she had time, and maybe I would do better, for I do have time. But it was our time, now, and it was great…but becoming a little entangled nonetheless.  This prince charming did not have the silver or gold crown to go along with the show. But that was ok, the other guy did.  His money, my charm, if anything, we made a good threesome, whoever the dick head was&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;        she seemed to make the right choices, yet life was still not fair with her, as with child rearing, and boyfriend issues.  She seemed to rationalize away difficulties: --ignoring the emotions of others often.  She was not like other young women I knew, matter-of-fact, she didn’t seem young to me at all, she just looked young and attractive; not beautiful, but good-looking, eye-catching: not gorgeous, but smart; on the other hand she was a working woman, like my mother, she had to work at making both ends meet for a long time I supposed.&lt;br /&gt;       She was the superwoman everyone wanted to be, but couldn’t; she was succumbing to its side effects also, the loss of weight, which she really could not afford. But maybe all this life she was trying to fill her self up with, and being filled up with—kept her alive a little longer.&lt;br /&gt;       This might have been noticeable to her friends for they tried to explain to me one evening that stress coupled with her illness was trying on her system, as if I had some control over her ways.  Although oddly enough they thought I did.  She was trying to live fifty-years in five.  Most people would cushion those years; Chris didn’t, not with me at any rate, possibly with boyfriend number two she lived to the contrary.  Her romantic fairytale was not perfect, but she must have realized there was no perfect people out there, yet, perhaps she got thinking an imperfect prince was better than a toad, for she could be guarded at times with me, making me feel like a toad… and sometimes this prince could make her laugh and laugh and laugh… helping her forget all the painstaking things in life.&lt;br /&gt;       I did feel a wedge between us sometimes, jealousy that really wasn’t jealousy, more hurt I suppose, control that she wanted…double standards because she was Chris, and I was me, an American soldier in her country. I think she forgot men get hurt, they just do not like showing it, rather, they’d like to show anger, and throw the hurt away.&lt;br /&gt;       But the sex was good, and I didn’t need it all the time like a lot of GI’s felt they had to have it.  Sometimes I felt they were putting on an act to brag, kind of, out of necessity.  If you say you don’t need sex to the guys in the Army, then the men around you think something is wrong with you, and that isn’t good in the Army, so we all pretended, or at least I did.&lt;br /&gt;       But Chris was warm, and affectionate, at times demonstrative, and at times a ting cold, she did not lack in any department. The nature of her woman-ness was activated quite easily when we had foreplay, as if her hormones were on automatic: set in motion within minutes.  Somehow her brain signaled the right parts of her body at the right time and made my bloodstream become hot, -- as if she was in an adolescence state almost, overcoming some lost-hidden desire. Whatever it was I liked it, and she threw pretense to the wind.&lt;br /&gt;       Most guys don’t know a damn thing about girls, or women, except how to hop between their legs, get a hard-on, stick it in, ‘climax’ then say: ‘…was it great baby?’ With their chest popped out.  And the woman goes along with it.  I had a woman once who wanted to make love so bad, that when I took her into the bedroom, she was saying hurry up, hurry up, and I was trying to hurry up, and in all the hurry up bullshit, I couldn’t get, or keep the little hard-on I started to get, then the hard-on advanced a little noodle like hard-on, and she said, ‘well, are you going to f… me or what?’ I think I was just a score for her, like Billy the Kid, a notch on her pistol, you know a trophy, and finally I got the hard-on she was waiting for, at last, so I quickly pushed it into her big hole, and she said again, ‘hurry up, hurry up,’ and you know most women say, go slower.  And so I climaxed, she jumped off the bed, put her panties on, her dress or whatever she was wearing, I think it was a dress, and said I got to go with Jack on his motorcycle. That was back in my old neighborhood, in St. Paul, Minnesota, on Cayuga Street.  The cops used to call it: Donkeyland. Perhaps that was sometime in 1967 or so.&lt;br /&gt;       Life is just not fare, I’m not complaining I just don’t know much about women in general, and I doubt any of my friends do either—male friends that is, and even when they think they got them figured out.  Guys think they know, but they don’t really. One thing I did know, Chris was so unpredictable   she could be draining.  If I had learned one thing in life it was you can’t control another person, not really; and when you try to do it, you never come out the winner anyhow, who wants a puppet.  I suppose I kept Chris guessing with puppet, a prince, toad or me; I come up with a motto to live by: whatever floats the boat—it’s as simple as that. &lt;br /&gt;       I guess I learned somewhere along the way, how to deal with the hurt, and throw away some of the anger, it isn’t worth the time and effort, like revenge, no one wins, and you simply bury one another. The best revenge is success.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I was in some deep thinking mode, and then all of a sudden I heard a pounding on the window.  It’s Chris.&lt;br /&gt;       “Open the door, yaw sleeping?”&lt;br /&gt;       “No, I don’t think so, I guess I was daydreaming, something like that,” she gave me a peculiar look, “Let’s go.”&lt;br /&gt;       I seemed to wakeup some, slowly that is, I was really in a deep fog, I looked at Chris, she smiled back, with a curious look, hoping to find out what I was dreaming about I think, but she left well enough alone.  It was a quivering moment for me, taken by surprise with all my wavering thoughts.&lt;br /&gt;       “Here we are,” Chris announced, as if I couldn’t see, her eight year old daughter was standing by her friend Holly outside the brick, two stories café waiting with a camera.&lt;br /&gt;       “Mama,” she called to Chris, “Now tell Chick your name,” she asked her daughter “Carmen” she replied, with a smile.&lt;br /&gt;       I took the camera and snapped a picture of the three.  Then Holly briefly kissed me on the side of the check.  She had a beehive for a hairdo (with dark brown hair), about several years older than Chris, a little shorter, and with a little more weight, but far from being over weight, plain looking for the most part.&lt;br /&gt;      Carmen had short hair, a blue sweater on, and long white tights under her short blue dress, a pretty brown leather pare of shoes, and a round face like Chris’s, with spicy looking eyes, as cute as could be, &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “SNApppppp…♫♫, ☺”&lt;br /&gt;                                   the picture   was taken, and she started to sing,&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;      “Chick…listen—I  made up a song…  I call it, The Yellow-Flower”:&lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;‘I’ll love you today&lt;br /&gt;… ♫ today and tomorrow&lt;br /&gt;I’ll love you today-- ♪ my flower&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;And if you---- happen to see&lt;br /&gt;…   ♫♪   that I can’t be— all the things&lt;br /&gt;I ought to… ☼&lt;br /&gt;Please still love me…and be eee--♪ my flower’☻…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;       “Let’s go,” said Chris, as Carmen stood looking at me…&lt;br /&gt;       “Did you like it…Chick?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Like it, it was greeeeeeeeattt,’ like Tony the Tiger says.” &lt;br /&gt;       “Who is Tony…?” asked Carmon.&lt;br /&gt;        “Oh, he is just a cartoon character, someone I grew up with when I was about your age, my mother bought me this rubber blow-up toy, something like that, about four-foot tall, and his name was Tony the Tiger.” &lt;br /&gt;       “Oh, maybe I saw him [?]” replied Carmon.&lt;br /&gt;       “Carmen!  … Jump into the back seat, let Chick up front,” said Chris.&lt;br /&gt;       “Hay, I like your uniform…it’s groovy,” said Carmen.&lt;br /&gt;       “Shan’t be long now, Mama,” questioned Carmen. &lt;br /&gt;       “She’s learning English, how is she doing with it Chick?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Great, she sounds better than you.” Chris did a double take on me when I said that.&lt;br /&gt;       “Very funny,” she said, than she started to laugh, as did Carmen also…&lt;br /&gt;       “We will get there, and I was told Chick, there will be no bowling leagues until later this evening so we can get right onto a lane.”&lt;br /&gt;       The car pulled up next to a host of buildings and we all walked down a stairway into the bowling alley.  Once inside, next to the bowling lanes was a bar with candy and treats sitting on its edge.  As we started bowling, I bought Carmen a candy bar, Chris quickly told her not to eat it until after dinner, saying it would spoil her appetite.&lt;br /&gt;       “You really should not have given the candy bar to Carmen, -- Chick! She’s looking at it now.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Sorry, I guess I wasn’t thinking about spoiling her appetite, but I suppose you’re right …” &lt;br /&gt;       I didn’t say another word, she wasn’t smiling; the game was over now.  She looked at me strange,&lt;br /&gt;       “You suppose what?  Let me explain, she is my child, and I give the rules to her.” &lt;br /&gt;        As Chris turned around to look at Carmen, she noticed she was eating the candy bar, and then she quickly walked up to her, pulled the candy bar out of her hands, slapped her in the face, and as she went for a second slap, I grabbed her hand.&lt;br /&gt;       “Not in front of me… you don’t slap her;” everything went silent for a moment around us, and then you could hear the sound of feet passing briskly by us on the wooden floor, people staring at Chris.  She looked about, “Let’s go,” she said.&lt;br /&gt;       As we got into the side hallway, she explained again, in a harsh way,   &lt;br /&gt;       “She is my daughter, and I will discipline her where and when I want to.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Just do not slap her in front of me—like that!” I repeated.&lt;br /&gt;        Chris caught her breath, and calmed down, she then looked at Carmen, smiling at her saying, “I think he likes you Carmen, let’s go.”&lt;br /&gt;        No one had ever dared to do that to her I expect, she was taken by surprise, matter-of-fact it was a little abruptly done I thought, maybe I should have been a little more gentle about it. &lt;br /&gt;       “Cigarette?” she said.&lt;br /&gt;       “Are you asking for one, or offering one,” I responded.&lt;br /&gt;       “No, take one of mine and light me up one, PPPleasessss!” Her pack was hanging out of her purse sitting along side her leg. I lit it and handed it to her.&lt;br /&gt;       She spoke in the manner of one who makes unreasonable statements I thought: -- suddenly we both became a bit uncomfortable; Carmen became tongue-tied.  And then we all seemed to be looking out our own little windows.&lt;br /&gt;                                &lt;br /&gt;                           &lt;br /&gt; 11&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The Boyfriend&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;It was the middle of August, and although Chris and I still had a relationship, and it was going as smooth as one might expect, there was still some tension in it.  The child, the incident with the slap, the boyfriend, and now for some odd reason, Chris asked me to meet him at the local guesthouse up the street from the Army base.  She had brought it up previously and I guess I pushed it aside hoping it would remain there, but now she was saying he wanted to meet me, or was it really her who wanted it, maybe he did, whatever the case, it was coming out of Chris’s mouth almost as a demand.  I told myself to keep peace, it wouldn’t hurt I suppose if I went along with this charade of sorts.  But I wasn’t sure what the purpose of it was.  The boyfriend was rich, a nice car, I couldn’t compete with him, and wasn’t about to try. Then, what for—was the meeting [?] I asked myself… to see the competition, he could see me at the gate anytime he wanted to, and matter-of-fact, Chris did say one night during our drinking, he had told her he saw me, or thought he saw me at the gate. I felt it was no big deal.  But again, I gave into Chris.&lt;br /&gt;        She told me, he simply wanted to see whom she was dating, and that she would end up walking out with me, which was a prerequisite of mine; otherwise I’d not stoop to such a thing.  And she said ‘…we both agreed to it,’ adding, ‘no one need to know the full situation,’ as if it was some big secret love circle.  I suppose in a way it was… I wasn’t about to try and explain this to anyone, I could careless if anyone knew—, and it was indeed, too odd for any one’s mind to even digest, let alone, ponder on it. Damn, I thought: what passion can make a person do.  It makes you act like a stupid fool; someone told me once the definition of a fool, and I’ve liked it ever since, he said, ‘…a fool is the other side of the coin,’ and I asked, “And what is on the other side of the fool’s coin…?”  And he said, ‘…wisdom.’          So I guess a fool is someone who is not making wise decisions, and by the looks of things, he was right.&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;The Meeting&lt;br /&gt;     &lt;br /&gt;        …as it was Friday, Chris drove up to the gate to pick me up….&lt;br /&gt;         there was no fear in me if lover-boy wanted to fight, matter-of-fact, if he should decide to change his outlook on the meeting, that is, not to meet me at all, -- fine with me, or even fight me, fine again, but for some reason he told Chris to bring me up in the car… “I’ll leave my uniform on,” I told Chris as she picked me up… “No sense in changing, let’s get it over with,” I told her as I got into her car.&lt;br /&gt;       “How honorable,” she commented, “He’ll like that.” Sure I thought, we kicked Germany’s ass in World War Two [WWII], and he’s going to like my uniform, let’s see (this was only twenty-five years after the war; many Germans had not forgotten the toll it had on them).  Maybe it was I who was looking for a fight. I was somewhat guarded.  But then it was almost natural for me to be that way, my neighborhood kind of built it in, that is to say, when you are invited into someone’s life, and you’re screwing the same woman he is, men don’t usually take too lightly to that, they do not like to share; I smiled at Chris but did not make a big deal of smiling, there had to be a reason for all this and I was not in on it.&lt;br /&gt;       As she drove the several blocks to the guesthouse she parked her car alongside of the building, covered with creamy color stucco: --his car was already parked. Next, we slowly disembarked the car as if it was a train, so it seemed, thus, trying to look about as we (or I) gathered ones composure; Chris in front of me, then we walked slowly to and through the doorway. Chris automatically had seen him as she opened the second door leaving the enclosed doorway entrance open—and started walking over to him. He had a tailored gray fitted suite on, a beer and a glass of cognac on the table.  He stood up looked at me, straight in my eyes, a smile appeared, and then he extended his hand for a shake, checking out Chris at the same time.  Slowly I put my hand out, somewhat waiting for a sucker punch in the face, it has happened before, but it didn’t appear, just the hand shake.  He noticed I was alert to a possible battle.&lt;br /&gt;       “So, this is what you look like,” he spoke good English. Not knowing what to say, I just nodded my head.  Not sure if I was suppose to say anything. &lt;br /&gt;       “Sit down please; -- let me order you a beer.”&lt;br /&gt;       “No that’s fine, thanks, I don’t mind standing.  I’m not sure what this is all about, but here I am.”&lt;br /&gt;       “I feel like I know you Chick, Chris of course, she’s brought your name up a number of times.  I’m glad you showed up.”  Having said that, I looked at Chris, and no words needed to be spoken.&lt;br /&gt;       “Han’s we got to get going” said Chris, Han’s smiled and implied he understood, as I started to walk out to the door.  Next, she quickly said something to him and joined me.&lt;br /&gt;       “See that wasn’t hard,” she said, “What do you think of him?”&lt;br /&gt;       “I don’t even know him, he looks fine, and he was polite, I don’t know.  You two got your wish, or he got his.  Not sure how it goes.  Do you expect us to be buddies or something?”  I said somewhat disturbed she brought the question up it wasn’t called for.&lt;br /&gt;       “Maybe, but I’m glad you chose to show up, I think he feels better about you and, and possibly, everything.”&lt;br /&gt;       “I’m not sorry I was so brief, I felt awkward somewhat in that situation,” I said as we got back into her car and pulled away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;12&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Long Bath&lt;br /&gt;         The Party&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “Such a shame,” John told me, as he entered his apartment, and introduced me to his wife Jane.&lt;br /&gt;       “He is the one honey that wants to take a long bath.  He’s one of the security police at the compound.”  He said to his wife. She looked at me, &lt;br /&gt;       “What a strange request,” she commented. &lt;br /&gt;       “I have not taken a bath since I was drafted into the Army, ten-months ago, I’m sick of showers. I really miss it.” &lt;br /&gt;       “Incidentally, Chick,” asked John, “when is Tony, Shelly and Barb, coming?”  It was 6:00 PM.&lt;br /&gt;       “They said they’d be over at 8:00 PM for the party, Chris is coming also,” John knew Chick, but not well.  John worked in the mess hall, and was really one of Tony’s friends more than mine. He was a different John, not the same John at the Security Barracks I knew.&lt;br /&gt;       I put down a bottle of wine and a huge bottle of beer on the table, my contribution to the party, while Jane took me into the bathroom.&lt;br /&gt;       “Have fun,” she commented. &lt;br /&gt;       I got undressed and listened to the water filling the tub. I hesitated in the room wondering whatever reason did I suggest this for, like a wish come true, and when it happens, you seem, or I should say feel, dumb for asking for it.  But I appreciated it.  For a moment I tested the water with my toes to see if the water was just right, moving them a little, impetuous I was, then I jumped in, slowly allowing my body to slide down the back of the tub.  In the Army you get showers and that is that, no more to say, like it or not.  All my life I had baths.  I really missed it.  Now I was lying down comfortable in the water up to my neck. &lt;br /&gt;        An hour went by.&lt;br /&gt;       “Anyone in there?” called Jane…“…are you ok in there?” &lt;br /&gt;       “Do you have to use the bathroom?” I answered.&lt;br /&gt;       “No, not yet, just checking.” &lt;br /&gt;       I then leaned over to see what time it was, I had put my watch on the floor next to the tub and then leaned back for over thirty-minutes or so, I then heard a door open; it was Tony’s voice, and Shirley. &lt;br /&gt;       “Uppppppuu…” the party is starting early. &lt;br /&gt;       With that I jumped out of the tub, my hands looked white and wrinkly like an old mans, just like back home. I loved it. I felt a little disappointed that I had to stop the bath, but I had no time to deliberate, soon Chris would be here. &lt;br /&gt;       By the time I got out, and put my civilian cloths back on, a dark pair of pants, and auburn t-shirt, my black waist-level leather jacket, combed my wavy hair, I was out among the others. &lt;br /&gt;       “I do so agree with you Chick,” said Jane, “you look happier now?” We both smiled as she went and opened the door for another guest.  It was Barb, -- Shelly’s girlfriend.  And right behind her was Chick.  Jane was pregnant three months, had been at the base for about thirty-days now, and Jane had just arrived a week ago. So it was kind of a get together.  Everyone brought something to drink. And no sooner had everyone introduced himself or she, the booze started to flow down everyone’s throats.&lt;br /&gt;       Everyone liked Chris, even though she spoke with a marked reserve.&lt;br /&gt;       “Miss Shirley,” commented Tony her boyfriend, whom was hiding her in the backroom of the security barracks, was gone for six weeks to Rome and Greece, had comeback this way [Augsburg] to be with Tony for a week, then she was on her way back home to the states.  She was really simply traveling around Europe with Barb, she was not really looking for an ongoing relationship, or so it seemed, it just happened to be she got involved like Chris with a GI and now she was back for a little more action, maybe we were all simply familiar with one another and that made her want to spend her last week with friends.&lt;br /&gt;       “Let’s hope we all get tipsy with all this booze. And how was Italy?”    &lt;br /&gt;       Replied Shirley, “We didn’t see all of Italy, only Venice and Rome.  But I liked Venice and all its waterways, and Rome, well, we went to the Spanish Steps, and sat around and talked to the hip kids, you know like us,” then she looked at Tony.  Tony was a Buck Sergeant who had been to Vietnam as a helicopter assistant of some kind, and was serving six-months of his thirty-six month military commitment in Germany.  Then he was going back to Arkansas to put his life together.  He was a little resentful that Shirley would not stay in Europe with him but she wanted to go back to California and finish her law degree. I knew Tony felt that would be it for them if she did.  Oh well, once I left it would be that way for me also.&lt;br /&gt;       Gently every one started to drink the beer, wine, and scotch.  Chris brought some Jack Daniels whisky, John brought a case of beer of Miller High Life, Tony brought a big bottle of wine most all the GI’s got it at the Commissary or PX [military commercial stores on base].&lt;br /&gt;       “You’re not much use to anyone sober Chick, let’s see who can put a beer down quicker,” said Tony, he was only twenty-one years old, and often used to smoking pot instead of drinking but a high was a high for him. I guess I’m not much older.&lt;br /&gt;       “Ready Chick?”&lt;br /&gt;       “I’m ready.”&lt;br /&gt;        Doooooo wnn&lt;br /&gt;                         Nnn&lt;br /&gt;                               Nnn                        it went.  “Awww…who’s got it, who won,” asked Tony.  But as he looked at me I already had my bottle sitting on the end table.&lt;br /&gt;       “I should have known better, no one could beat you Chick.”  They all laughed. &lt;br /&gt;       It was now 10:30 PM, and Chris, myself and Tony were all laying back on the sofa, both of us guys had our hands around Chris’s shoulder, drunker then a skunk, slurring our words, while Jane watched from across the room laughing at everyone.&lt;br /&gt;       “We should try another beer contest Chick?” asked Tony.&lt;br /&gt;       “No…ooo…” I replied, “I’m too drunk to try another one.”&lt;br /&gt;       “We should all take care,” said John.&lt;br /&gt;       “Take care of what?” asked Tony, “Take care of this boozeeee that is all I want to take care of.” &lt;br /&gt;       Tony when drunk acted the drunk.  “Nobody said you had to stop drinking,” said Shirley “but no more contests like Chris said, otherwise you’ll be too drunk to walk home.” &lt;br /&gt;       “Isn’t that the purpose…Miss lawyer to be,” she smiled at Tony, and the night went on.&lt;br /&gt;       Now Tony moved over to the other side of me, and I had my arms around both Chris and Tony; Tony was holding onto a glass of beer, he could hardly keep his eyes open.&lt;br /&gt;       Chris was dressed in a tight white dress, very lovely I thought, with real pearls, three roles of them; she was smiling, laughing, and her eyes were like they were pinned shut. I looked at Chris, “John,” I called, “take a picture of us,” he pulled out a camera from his jacket, “Here,” ‘Snapppppppppp…!’&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;13&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Fight and the&lt;br /&gt;                   Blood&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “Look, I’ve just read Jimi Hendrix died of an overdose of drugs [September, l970],” said Aaron one of the security police at the barracks to me, while walking through the hallway with a paper in his hands, the paper being sent from his parents, and a few weeks old.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, but who is he?” I asked.  Aaron thought for a moment, thinking I was kidding, but as he looked at me a second time, looking straight into my eyes, he knew I was not kidding.&lt;br /&gt;       “All you know about is Elvis, Nat King Cole, and that Rick Nelson guy.  You got to get out of that circle man, check it out.  What you doing later?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Not sure why?”&lt;br /&gt;       “I’ll meet you at the guesthouse—Chris is supposed to be there with several of her friends.”&lt;br /&gt;       “What time?”&lt;br /&gt;       “About 9:00 PM I suppose.”&lt;br /&gt;       “I expect to see you their Chick,” Aaron said suddenly, as he walked down the hall to his room. &lt;br /&gt;        He knew a few of my friends, Holly for instance, and her other boyfriend would not be there, and there were three or four other faces he remembered meeting at the Club down town.  But for the most part, he did not know who was going to show up, and wanted to make sure I was there.  It was Chris’s birthday and she for some odd reason chose this bar to celebrate. All her friends were Germans, and that didn’t really put a spark in my mind as to have a night of enjoyment with them. To be quite frank, I really didn’t like drinking with her friends all that much, they couldn’t speak very much English, and I was just as bad at German.  And so that left Chris doing her talking mostly in German, plus they were a different breed I felt. &lt;br /&gt;           As the clock struck 7:30 PM I walked out of the barracks quietly up the street, several blocks to the guesthouse. I had some bad news to tell Chris, I thought nothing on earth could be worse or better. On one hand it was good, for the relationship was getting a little complex and nervy, and it was really never made to last forever anyhow.  On the other hand, it was not what I really expected.  &lt;br /&gt;       As I continued to walk to the guesthouse, it was odd I told myself, that a good-looking girl like Chris would have so little confidence in herself.  The reason being, she was always trying to be in control. But then I was avoiding some of my thoughts also.  I guess somewhere in all this complexity, her trying to departmentalize everything and everyone was getting to me. I had never felt love, anger and frustration all in one day over a person, and Chris could do that lately to me: --yet I was compelled to hang on, and at the same time wanting to let go, and now I get orders to go to Vietnam at the end of January, [it was October 5, 1970 now].&lt;br /&gt;       I hadn’t kept up with Vietnam much, I did know about the Mylai Massacre everyone was talking about, in the newspapers all the time, and that the South Vietnamese troops went into Cambodia sweeping through a Viet Cong area, and a few thousand American troops had left Cambodia.  The war didn’t seem to be going any place soon. &lt;br /&gt;           I was called into the Command Sergeant Major’s office the other day, and was told I had orders to go to Vietnam.  I knew why, it was because of that damn thing I signed—the petition.  The Sergeant Major denied it, when I brought it up to his attention, but who sends someone to Vietnam when after I would leave Germany, take a thirty day leave, and only have eight months left to do inside the country, no one, it’s silly, normally if you got orders to go to Vietnam, they wanted you there for one-year at least.  But it’s all right, war is war, and hick, it will be something new: so were my thoughts. Things were getting a little tense around here lately—anyhow.  It is just another draft, like the first one that sent me here in the first place so I told myself. ‘It’s all right,’ I told myself as I continued to walk to the guesthouse.  Speaking from complete ignorance of the subject, what was there to like, I’d find something about Vietnam, the traveling if anything.  I liked to travel.&lt;br /&gt;       I was kind of wondering how I would be in a combated zone anyway, you know; would I freeze under fire, hide when the bombs came.  I’ll find out when I’m there, f… it, send me I’m ready. I’m not running to Canada, like the other cowards, or maybe they were smart. I don’t give a shit. My neighborhood was probably more dangerous than Vietnam.  Life is like a storm, you just got to be optimistic or you will sink before it’s over. Hitler was probably like that, had to adjust getting his ass kicked.  Now it’s my turn to kick ass.&lt;br /&gt;       ‘Very well,’ I said aloud, talking to myself again, indifferent, as always, I gazed upon towards the guesthouse about a half-block away. I had until December 10th to get mentally ready for this, a thirty-day leave, and then advance jungle training in California, or Washington State, then onto Vietnam.&lt;br /&gt;       A cold chill came over me; my mind shifted back to something I had read yesterday, Janis Joplin had died from an overdose of drugs. Funny I thought, that was two famous people who died recently, all in a two-month period, they come in threes I hear, and now Vietnam, now does that sound like a coincidences or not? I learned one thing in life, don’t make something out of nothing, leave that for God, and so let’s get on with the party.&lt;br /&gt;       It’s funny I thought, no one in the barracks really talked about Vietnam, most of the GI’s stationed at Reese stayed there for the duration of their tour of duty.  Matter-of-fact, they were more up on the Beatles breaking up, or the Jumbo Jet that was skyjacked recently and brought to Havana, and Castro celebrated by laughing at the world, or was it the US he was laughing at, whatever, but not Vietnam, no one talked about it, not even Tony, and he was there.  Most of the people who went to Vietnam were assigned to Germany if they had time left in the Army to do, the other way around.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;٭&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I opened the door to the guesthouse and took a sharp right, and through the second door, I was in the main portion now of the establishment, several tables about, and the place was busy.  To my far left, was Chris with several of her friends, they had put three tables together with a nice looking tablecloth covering all of the tables together, white as white can be.  I noticed everyone was half drunk already.&lt;br /&gt;       Things usually don’t bother me, but for some reason watching them pour down the booze, smoking, looking at the half filled ashtrays, a hundred drinks on the table or so it seemed, half of them empty, I simply wanted to swear.  “Mm-m?” I walked closer to them looking at one of the two waitresses’.&lt;br /&gt;       “Look,” Chris told her friends, “Chick is here.”  They all looked at me, as I put on a smile to join them. &lt;br /&gt;       “Good-en talk,” I said to her guests, and friends, as if they really could understand my Germanic-gobbledygook.  They all said their hellos to me in German.&lt;br /&gt;       “Holly,” I said, “Hi, how yaw doing…” two of the men, who were at the pizzeria café where Chris was the manager, who got drunk there one occasion, one evening with me and tried to explain to me the illness Chris had, were at the table also, we caught each others eyes, and their hello’s came.&lt;br /&gt;       I ordered a beer, told Chris that Aaron who she had seen at the security barracks, and knew of him slightly—but did not know him as well as Tony knew her, whom now had gone back to the states—was coming up in a little while to join us.  She smiled nodding her head as if to say, ‘so what,’ then turned to her friends and continued talking in German to them. They were talking too fast for me to understand anything clear.  I spoke a little German; it didn’t of course take into account the proper pronunciation, but only the real basics.  That is to say, I could order a meal, drinks, say goodbye, hello, and those things, and at times beyond that, but not too far beyond.&lt;br /&gt;       I sat idly as they talked for about an hour, everyone smoking, drinking; the tablecloth looking at me, starring at me as if it was the dominant figure in this whole darn scene.  For some reason I told myself, my Irish and Russian and Polish temper was emerging, and when I got mad and crossed some kind of dividing line, I lost all senses, which I normally did not get mad, I had what they called a long wick.  One could say I wish it was longer tonight, but it isn’t…but god help me and everyone around, and the establishment if I could not control it.  I have tried all my life it has been one hell of a task. Matter-of-fact, one night in the NCO-Club [Non-Commissioned Officers Club] here in Germany at the American Hotel, around the corner from our base, I got drunk and someone called me a Niger lover because I was with a black friend, who walk in the club with me, a big black dud, and yaw, I walked right into trouble.  A man confronted me, calling me on, I kicked him in the nuts, and as he fell to the floor, I elbowed him in the spine which bought him smashing down on his face, head first on the bar floor.  The Command Sergeant Major, grabbed me in a full nelson to stop me from fighting, and I broke his nose, with a back punch with my fist. Everyone wants to stop the winner, why? At any rate, that was the second month I was here, and I thought the Sergeant Major forgot what I looked like, maybe that was why he is sending me to Vietnam, that was hidden in my subconscious I think.&lt;br /&gt;       “Chick, Chick…aaa…”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, what do you want?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Nothing,” I really wanted her to take notice though.  I tried to get her attention again but she did not answer again.&lt;br /&gt;       “Look, I’m going to go.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, all right…” she mumbled without even looking at me, “damn bitch,” I mumbled. She didn’t even look.&lt;br /&gt;       The next few second, I seemed to be going into a trance looking at… observing everyone across the table, down the table, down and up, down and up, I felt indiscriminately on Mars, I wanted to jump on the damn table, and say look at me!! But I kept looking at the tablecloth, no one paying me an ounce of attention…going on two hours, f…en! Hours.  I couldn’t go cheerfully anymore, with all the strength in my focus and hands I grabbed the tablecloth with two hands, and jerked it so hard all the beer, cigarette butts—everything… flew all about, -- flying on everyone’s laps, in their faces, onto their pants, Shock-Shockkkkkk everyone was in shock.  I loved it.  I just stood there and watched as if I had landed on Mars now.  Now I got my attention…you see I said to my alter ego: there is a price for everything, and silence my friend does not mean life is going smoothly, it often is the opposite. &lt;br /&gt;       I was standing looking at the mess I had created and the Germans were looking at me…  “…F… yaw all,” I said&lt;br /&gt;       “Who’s first,” I added, I looked about they all wanted to be first, not a very good idea, I told myself, but so be it…&lt;br /&gt;        Said Chris in shock, “You better get out of the bar,” I then turned about and started walking out.  One of the Germans picked up a chair, and was about to hit me in the back of the head, and Aaron came in, and evidently hit him, and a fight started, at which time I was half drunk standing outside cooling off. Not knowing what was going on.&lt;br /&gt;       Three or four guys came running out of the bar after Aaron and Chris behind them.  The guys got into a circle and started to punch him.  I grabbed one by the shirt, and Chris pushed me away, said, “Let it be, he hurt one of her guests,” and the punching went on. &lt;br /&gt;       “Stop the fight or I’ll stop it,” I said.  It continued for another minute, and I said it again, --then before I could jump in, Chris jumped in telling them to stop.  Then I walked away, --my friend on the ground and Chris walking away with her friends…’f… you all…’ I mumbled as I walked the dark pathway back to the compound.  I told myself as I walked away, I should have helped more.  I didn’t know exactly what happened, but I didn’t feel good about it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;٭&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       The next day Aaron came to me and asked why I didn’t help. But I did, I just didn’t help enough, yet I didn’t say a thing, no matter what, it would not be good enough and I knew it.&lt;br /&gt;       “What is it, I was there for you, and I stopped a man from hitting you with a table, when your back was turned?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Aaron, I don’t know,” I said with a low voice.  Everyone knew I was not a coward, but maybe this girlfriend of mine was making me weak, for that was not my style. Whatever, I did not want to talk to her, or for that matter, anyone in connection with the previous evening.&lt;br /&gt;        A week passed, and Ski came by and asked why I didn’t help Aaron, and I just walked away from him also, said I didn’t want to talk about it.  I went to the river, it’s really kind of a …kind of a cannel with a dam not too far from the compound; it was on the way to the city; I liked the area, walking about its wooded area, watching the water flow through and over the dam, water always calms me.  I liked the bridge, which was kind of a walkway over the dam one could walk over it, stop and watch the water beneath them.  It was a small, but intoxicating dam.&lt;br /&gt;       Then I walked by the civilian complex [housing] where John and his wife were living, they looked more like huge square boxes to me, compared to the antique buildings throughout the rest of the city. I was alone most of this time trying to figure why I did what I did, and the only reason was Chris and what I kept hearing in my head, “Don’t, don’t, or I’ll…” threatening to leave me, or something.  Was I that into this woman, boxed in. If I was that drowning with passion for her that I would step back from a friend, the affair wasn’t worth my time.  This was not I, and I did not like what I was becoming. She was like salt water, you couldn’t drink, yet I kept trying, didn’t I? &lt;br /&gt;       The second week, I decided to call her boyfriend up, I had his phone number, Chris didn’t know but I kept it, saw it written down in her phonebook, which I checked out when she went to the bank a while back.  Damn bitch I murmured, as  I dialed the number.  I had found out he was married, and he was paying for her apartment, what an ass. &lt;br /&gt;       “Good Morgan,” said a woman’s voice over the phone.&lt;br /&gt;       “You a,” the voice said again.&lt;br /&gt;       “Nothing, just nothing,” I said, and hung up the phone.   I can’t even get revenge.  It just wasn’t worth it.  I’ll be gone and this will all be history I told myself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Confrontation&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Another week went by [the third], Chris came by in her car but I wouldn’t wave at her, she acted as if nothing had happened. She also called but I didn’t answer the phone, or return her calls; then out of the blue my superior NCO, Sergeant First Class Flattery, called me to the side of the security building along with Aaron one evening.&lt;br /&gt;       “Listen,” he said in a fatherly voice, “I try not to get involved with your personal affairs…” he hesitated, Chris walked around the corner—stood still as Flattery continued to talk, “As I was saying, you have your own personal life, as well as your military obligation but when it comes to fighting, causing problems in the German community, it becomes my problem.  Come here PFC Evens,” he ordered, and she did, “she says she wants an apology from both of you or she is going to the Command Sergeant Major, and possibly the Colonel.  It would be nice to settle this here.”&lt;br /&gt;       I looked at her as if she was crazy, “This Sergeant Flattery is ridiculous, she is nothing but a trouble maker, and wants more blood, what more does she want, I’ve had enough of that,  bitch.”  Aaron was standing against the wall of the barracks, looking at me as I started to walk away.&lt;br /&gt;       “Listen,” said Sergeant Flattery, “I did not excuse you private!” I stopped, “I’m not apologizing to her sir, do what you got to do, but it stops here.”  Aaron to my surprised apologized to Chris.&lt;br /&gt;       Sergeant Flattery shook his head, “Aaron,” he asked, “…say something to Private Evens or this is going to be out of my hands soon.”  Chris (Stewart) looked with her eyes glued on me, as if a nightmare was being activated.&lt;br /&gt;       Said Aaron, with a pleading voice, “Listen, I’m not sure why it all came about, but it isn’t worth what’s coming down.  For me, please say you’re sorry Chick.”&lt;br /&gt;       I caught my breath, holding back my anger; Chris started to come to me,  &lt;br /&gt;       “Don’t come this way,” I ordered, “I can see you from here,” she stopped, not sure if I was bluffing, “I’m sorry,” I said, my voice a little muffled.  She looked at Sergeant Flattery, “That was really not sincere.”&lt;br /&gt;       “I said I’m sorry, what more do you want, blood?” I said again. She looked at Flattery.&lt;br /&gt;       “I think you got what you came for, miss.”  Chris turned around and walked by me, “I’ll call you later,” she said as she walked across the street to get into her car.&lt;br /&gt;       Aaron came by, put his hand on my shoulder, “Let it go, I now understand,” I looked at him, and then at Chris’s car going, I didn’t understand, any of this…how could I.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       As Sergeant Flattery walked by me he smiled, said, “Carry on,” he was happy he could settle it without taking it to another level.  He asked Aaron, I could hear, ‘Who won the fight,’ Aaron said, it was even, with a few flying cigarettes in the faces of the Germans.  Maybe it was water over the damn I thought; I noticed everyone was making light of it now.  Maybe it was a tense issue for everyone. It becomes that way when people don’t know how to react I suppose.&lt;br /&gt;       I was telling everyone the truth, I didn’t know why I acted the way I did, if they knew… well, it was more than I did.  If anything it was a bracing strain on my mind, a good reason to get drunk and stay drunk.  I did not feel misunderstood, only alone with the issue, hurt like an animal; one could call it hard luck, a poor break, but whatever, I wanted to forget it.  The phone rang in the guardhouse, I picked it up, and it was Chris.&lt;br /&gt;       “I suppose you don’t want to talk,” she said.&lt;br /&gt;       “I’m talking, aren’t I,” I responded.&lt;br /&gt;       “Please,” she said, “…aaaah, you mustn’t hold this against me. I’ve been troubled already with this. I can’t think why it all came about.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, why not call me tomorrow, about noon, if you want, we can go some place.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Sure.”&lt;br /&gt;                         &lt;br /&gt;                                  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; 14&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The American Hotel—&lt;br /&gt;     Minnesota   Bound      &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We continued to see one another off and on, almost as much as we had before the fight at the guesthouse, but it was never quite the same, we were not really the same, in fact I made a moral decision which weighed on me, that I needed to let go, but somehow I was co-dependent on her, a little, in the sense, she filled my time, my mind, my needs, and I hers.  When I talked I spoke her name, when I ate she was a ghost by my side.  We had bonded somehow internally, it would not be easily broken, if ever.  No one condemned us for our actions at the guesthouse, not even Aaron, but it stuck nevertheless in my mind.&lt;br /&gt;       On December 10th, I went to the American Hotel, around the corner from the compound, as I walked outside the main gates I could see the top of it, it was painted drab-yellow, I had eaten there once every month I had been in Germany, on paydays usually, had a porterhouse steak.  As I walked over to the Hotel, there Chris was waiting in the restaurant area.   She was crying. It was about to come to a finish, --end. &lt;br /&gt;       It’s as though we both wanted it to end but did not know how to do it, and I guess it was being done for us. I would have liked to stay there in Germany, but psychologically things would have gotten worse, different, yes, not better though. Considering this uncertainty, it was better I simple get on that bus when it came to the hotel, and never looked back, as I expected Chris would.  That’s the way it should end I told myself, like it started, fast and brief, like it never was.&lt;br /&gt;       We ate, looking up at one another; we caught each other’s sadness, and relief.  People around us, some of my old friends were there, even Aaron, to bid me farewell.  Maybe they all forgave me, but I didn’t quite forgive myself one hundred percent yet.&lt;br /&gt;       I remembered the poem by Robert Frost, “The Road not Taken,” as the bus pulled up.  Chris walked with me out of the busy restaurant and onto the sidewalk, we hugged, and I looked at her, thinking there was only one thing I hoped for, perhaps even wished for, before I got onto the bus, that the pain of leaving for both of us be gone, but I guess sad feelings mean you had good times, we both could have taken a different road many of times but we chose not to, for whatever reasons, everything seemed naturally taken, we never seemed to have any doubts of that. Had we taken a different road in the beginning…oh well, let’s leave that alone for another day, maybe down the road I’ll be able to answer that question more clearly for myself. &lt;br /&gt;       As I got on the bus, got situated, I sat down looked at her out of the window for the last time, gave her the victory sign, with my two fingers, not sure why, maybe because we both needed to feel we won, you know, in any kind of transaction, deal, everyone should be a winner…and I suppose we both were, we just got a little too connected; she smiled... the bus took off…I seen that smile for miles and miles and miles and years thereafter….&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;Written in 2001, published in a single book under the same original title, “A Romance in Augsburg,” (non-fiction) revised in 2007 &amp;amp; 2008.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30770703-7799978956129041791?l=silukstrilogy.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://silukstrilogy.blogspot.com/feeds/7799978956129041791/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30770703&amp;postID=7799978956129041791' title='1 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30770703/posts/default/7799978956129041791'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30770703/posts/default/7799978956129041791'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://silukstrilogy.blogspot.com/2009/04/romance-in-augsburg-novel-reedited-2008.html' title='&quot;A Romance in Augsburg&quot; (a novel) Reedited 2008'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>1</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30770703.post-6612052290401644353</id><published>2009-01-22T17:45:00.001-08:00</published><updated>2009-01-22T17:45:58.603-08:00</updated><title type='text'>A Curious Afternoon in Tijuana, Meico ((1969)(the whorehouse))</title><content type='html'>&lt;div align="justify"&gt;A Curious Afternoon in&lt;br /&gt;Tijuana, Mexico (1969)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At 1:30 p.m., Chick Evens is sitting with a close friend, his amigo, Mick Gunderson, at a common bar, in Tijuana, Mexico, drinking down a heavy, almost syrup like Mexican beer; it is the first time for both of them to be in Mexico, and Chick is exceptionally watchful, his eyes are if not imposing, near to it, everyone can see him, the red head, with sharp blue eyes, ‘…the gringo…’ someone mumbles at the other end of the bar.  His dried out, protracted blinking eyes, hurting from the bright sun; he rubs them, as if trying to readjust them in the low lit tavern.&lt;br /&gt;       He is with a man he considers his best friend, and who is a friend of his brother’s, whom he is visiting in Montclair, California, and who will be accompanying him back to Minnesota.      &lt;br /&gt;       During Evens’ time in San Francisco, at the karate dojo, he was considered a top contender for the next belt, the Black Belt, being the most original with his karate style, quick and deadly.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;•&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       They are glad to see one another, it’s been over a year, when Chick moved to San Francisco, at which time, so did his brother and his wife, along with Mick move to Southern California,  they are all from the same old neighbourhood back in St. Paul, Minnesota, Cayuga Street.&lt;br /&gt;       Thus, their eyes are full of kindness for the most part, both feeling effect of novelty, after the long separation. They finish the beer, relax a bit on the bar stool.&lt;br /&gt;       The Mexican bartender, behind the bar, is purring behind that smirk, as his catlike face checks out the redheaded gringo.  Check nervously and restlessly senses it, there is not much conversation between Mick and Chick, so Mick suggests,&lt;br /&gt;       “Let’s go check out the whores?”&lt;br /&gt;       Chick: Sure! (Impatiently.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(Outside the bar walking around)&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;      Mick: You’d think the whores would be walking about, trying to get customers.&lt;br /&gt;       Chick: Look at the man over there (to his right, he points) his cart fell over; he’s picking up his food from the ground, tacos or is that a tamal cart, whatever…!&lt;br /&gt;       (They both laugh.)&lt;br /&gt;       Mick: sure is hot!&lt;br /&gt;       Chick:  Over there, look over there (he points to the far left) that girl she’s waving at us (a dark-haired, Mexican girl about nineteen, with a short black skirt on, looking pleasantly at them both)&lt;br /&gt;       Mick: Yes, it’s us she’s looking at, let’s see what she cost. (They both walk slowly over to her; it is about two-hundred feet away.)&lt;br /&gt;       Mick: No speak Spanish, I hope you speak English?&lt;br /&gt;       Chick: How much will it cost for sex?&lt;br /&gt;       Girl: Ten-dollars for you señor…&lt;br /&gt;       Mick: Sounds like the right price! Ok, where do we do it?&lt;br /&gt;       Chick:  Me, too!&lt;br /&gt;       Girl: Of course, honey!  (Chick and Mick both look at each other as if to say: what are we getting ourselves into?)&lt;br /&gt;       Girl: You go señor into that room over there and your friend (Mick) he comes with me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       They had walked down an alley, and in the back was four three story brick buildings, and a low, one story wooden structure built up against a wall,  with several enclosed rooms, there was out in the front, within this enclosure area, a dirt like empty lot, mysterious to say the least, thought Chick. And they both went into the two separate rooms, individually, and separated from one another.&lt;br /&gt;       Just prior to Chick’s entering the green door, to the one room, with only a bed it, which stood  in the centre of the room, up against the wall, a chair to one corner of the bed to put his close on, and a skimpy looking rug, for a lone moment, it was a thought, that this was all stimulating, exciting, just the process of doing it, not the sex he thought he was going to get, but the building up to it, the development: there was something breathless about such an unknown moment, like abruptly going up a hill on a rollercoaster, and knowing in a moment you will be going down at a hundred miles per hour.&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;•&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       As chick waited in his room, a different girl came in, smiled, said, “Take off your close señor, I’ll be back in a minute.”  And then she left, accordingly, he took off his trousers, and his shirt, now standing and waiting for the girl with only his under shorts on and his socks. At this point, he sensed there was more to this than meets the eye. And he would be right. For it was just a matter of minutes between the girl leaving and a knock on the door, and three He-men, Mexicans, with guns came in…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ten minutes later&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;         There they sat, Mick and Chick, a few blocks away from that so called Green painted wooden whorehouse, telling each other their stories, vowing to each other they’d never do that again (with a tinge of laughter in-between every few syllables).&lt;br /&gt;       Both had been robbed by the three armed he-men, but Chick had his money hid in his socks, $300.00 dollars to be exact. And there he stood almost naked with the three gangsters, guns loaded, as they asked, “More money, where is your money?”&lt;br /&gt;       He had told them, he only had change, he had paid the girl the ten dollars, and only change left, didn’t need anymore, because he was going back home. Mick on the other had, had $40-dollars left, an that was his contribution. &lt;br /&gt;       If there was to be any satisfaction out of this episode, it was that Chick got a measure of superiority on that side of the fence, that he outsmarted the Mexicans, who had ambushed them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Written at Starbucks, In Lima Peru, 1-22-2009&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;/div&gt;&lt;div class="blogger-post-footer"&gt;&lt;img width='1' height='1' src='https://blogger.googleusercontent.com/tracker/30770703-6612052290401644353?l=silukstrilogy.blogspot.com' alt='' /&gt;&lt;/div&gt;</content><link rel='replies' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://silukstrilogy.blogspot.com/feeds/6612052290401644353/comments/default' title='Post Comments'/><link rel='replies' type='text/html' href='http://www.blogger.com/comment.g?blogID=30770703&amp;postID=6612052290401644353' title='0 Comments'/><link rel='edit' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30770703/posts/default/6612052290401644353'/><link rel='self' type='application/atom+xml' href='http://www.blogger.com/feeds/30770703/posts/default/6612052290401644353'/><link rel='alternate' type='text/html' href='http://silukstrilogy.blogspot.com/2009/01/curious-afternoon-in-tijuana-meico.html' title='A Curious Afternoon in Tijuana, Meico ((1969)(the whorehouse))'/><author><name>dlsiluk</name><uri>http://www.blogger.com/profile/01338978181737083925</uri><email>noreply@blogger.com</email><gd:image rel='http://schemas.google.com/g/2005#thumbnail' width='23' height='32' src='http://1.bp.blogspot.com/_p9f-SCykuYI/TJ00pn4TAsI/AAAAAAAAAVY/tv-BUQLVie0/S220/dad+painting.jpg'/></author><thr:total>0</thr:total></entry><entry><id>tag:blogger.com,1999:blog-30770703.post-8790285671819341511</id><published>2009-01-21T21:11:00.000-08:00</published><updated>2009-01-21T21:20:31.950-08:00</updated><title type='text'>In Haste for a Sea (a Novel)</title><content type='html'>In Haste for a Sea&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A decade of impressionable years (1966-1977)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Volume V&lt;br /&gt;An Episodic Novel (autobiographical) by:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Dr. Dennis L.  Siluk, Ed.D.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; A Three Time,&lt;br /&gt;Poet Laureate and author of over forty Books&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Council (ruling body)  of the Continental University, of Huancayo, Peru, congratulates and recognizes Dr. Dennis Lee  Siluk for his abundant intellectual contribution (with his writings), permitting the Mantaro Valley’s attributes to be known worldwide.  November, 27, 2008&lt;br /&gt;Recent Awards given to the author: Dennis L.  Siluk:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Awarded the Prize Excellence: The Poet &amp;amp; Writer of 2006 by Corporacion de Prensa Autonoma (of the Mantaro Valley of Peru)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Awarded the National Prize of Peru by Antena Regional: The best of 2006 for promoting culture.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Poet Laureate of San Jeronimo de Tunan, Peru (2005); and the Mantaro Valley (8-2007) (Awarded the (Gold) Grand Cross of the City (2006))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lic. Dennis L.  Siluk, awarded a medal of merit, and diploma from the Journalists Professional Association of Peru, in August of 2007, for his international attainment.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;On November 26, 2007, Lic. Dennis L.   Siluk was nominated, Poet Laureate of Cerro de Pasco and received recognition as an Illustrious Visitor of the Cities of Cerro de Pasco, and Huayllay, Peru.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“Union Mathematic School” (Huancayo, Peru), Honor to the Merit to: Lic. Dennis Lee Siluk, Ed.D. (Awarded) Poet and Writer Excellence of 2007, for contributing to the culture and regional identity, Huancayo. December 1, 2007, Signed: Pedro Guillen, Director.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Sociologists Professional Association of Peru, Central Region, granted to Dr. Dennis Lee Siluk, Writer Laureate for his professional contribution in the social interaction of the towns and rescue of their identity.  Huancayo December 6, 2007 —Lic. Juan Condori –Senior Member of the Sociologists Professional Association.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Association of Broadcasters of the Central Region of Peru, nominated Dr. Dennis Lee  Siluk Honorary Member for his works done on the Central Region of Peru; in addition,  the Mayor of Huancayo, Freddy Arana Velarde, gave Dr.  Siluk, ‘Reconocimiento de Honor,’ and ‘Illustrious Personage…’  status (December, 2007).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Peruvian North American Cultural Institute granted to Dr.  Siluk a “Diploma of Honor” for his important contribution to the propagation of the cultural Andean values. Huancayo – Perú, December 28, 2007. Signed: Director of Culture: Diana V. Casas R. and President of the Directive Board: Alfonso Velit Nunez.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Diploma of Recognition, awarded to Dennis Siluk, Poet Laureate, by the Editor Jose Arrieta, of the magazine, “Destacados,” Sept, 2008, for “Heroic Enterprising and contribution in development of the economic, social educational and cultural Region of Junin, Peru (in, 2007)”.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Awarded “Honorary Member” of the Journalists Professional Association of Peru (The Journalists Professional Association of Peru granted Dr. Dennis Lee Siluk Honorary Membership and authorizes him to practice the profession in the Peruvian territory.  Lima, October 1st, 2008)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Radio Acknowledgement:  many of these poems were read on live radio from, Mr. Dennis Siluk Radio Program in Huancayo, “Poetry Moment,” on FM 89.5, University Radio, on Tuesdays and Thursdays (12:20 PM), in the months of October and November 2007, in Huancayo, Peru. Hosted by Eduardo Cardenas, and read in Spanish by Rosa Peñaloza de Siluk, and in English by Dennis L.   Siluk.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Council (ruling body) of the Continental University, of Huancayo, Peru, congratulates and recognizes Dr. Dennis Lee  Siluk  for his abundant intellectual contribution (with his writings), permitting the Mantaro Valley’s attributes to be known worldwide.  November, 27, 2008 (Resolution No. 309-2008 CU/UCCI-2008, signed by the president, Director and Assessor.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Acknowledgment from the National Institute of Culture of District of Villa Rica, Oxapampa, Pasco, Peru, given to Dennis Lee  Siluk , for his participation in the Literature “Nuestras Voces,” in conjunction with the 64th Anniversary of the District, 29 November of 2008.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Diploma given to Dr. Dennis Lee Siluk , as Writer and Talent of the Poetry of the year 2007, by Antena Regional (Edición de Premiación Anual de Costa, Sierra y Selva).&lt;br /&gt;Letters and Acknowledgements to&lt;br /&gt;The Author Dennis L.  Siluk , Ed.D.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Some Letters sent to the author by the well-known:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;President Ronald Reagan, March, 1985, letter sent on behalf of the book, “Child Safe Child/The Unsafe child” as indicated in Roseville Focus,”  Minnesota (USA) newspaper, article:  “Author Helps Kids be safe,” March 18, 1985.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;President Jimmy Carter, on behalf of one of Mr.  Siluk’s books, 2003&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;President George W. Bush (three letters), one in particular, in July, 2001, thanking the author for his support, notes on the nation and one of the author’s books.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Also Mr.  Siluk  has received letters between 2002, and 2007, from Arial Sharon (Prime Minister of Israel: Ref: book sent him, (“Islam, In Search of Satan’s Rib”); the Dalai Lama; and from the office of  the Republic of Cuba, State Council, signed by Fidel Castro, Ex President of Cuba.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Also a letter from Senior Senator Keiko Fujimori of Peru (about the conversation they had in person concerning the poetic cultural book, “The Road to Unishcoto,” in which she appears); and the prominent historian Dr. Maria Rostworowski in an historical meeting between the two, talking about the customs and foods of the Mantaro Valley of Peru.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mr.  Siluk received two favorable letters, from the Pulitzer Prize Entry Committee, acknowledging and praising his works, one in 1982 for the poetic tale “The Tale of Willie the Humpback Whale,” and the other in 1985, concerns the book: “The Safe Child and the Unsafe Child (put into the National Library at Washington D.C.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;♦♦&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;          Some acknowledgements to the Author&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;Dennis has been on Television some thirty-times, on Radio, over sixty, in the newspapers (over 40-times) from Minnesota, North Dakota (the Midwest in General) to include C.S.P., World News; he has received two columnist awards in the United States, and an Honorary award, as National Journalist of Peru (along with many awards from professional associations of Peru, such as, the Professional Association of  Sociologists of the Central Region of Peru, who has acclaimed his cultural works; and the acclaimed, school of Huancayo, Colegio Matematico Union “Honor al Merito”, known for its outstanding students worldwide (in which they now hold the gold medal).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In Haste for a Sea&lt;br /&gt;((An episodic novel) (Volume V))&lt;br /&gt;Copyright © 2009, by Dennis L.  Siluk, Ed.D.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Referenced to the Books Name&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The name of this book “In Haste of the Sea,” was derived from a letter sent to F. Scott Fitzgerald, referencing his new book “The Great Gatsby,” of 1925, of which he was sent a copy. He said (T.S. Elliot) in essence, in the letter, and I paraphrase: “…I haven’t had time to read it yet, I’m in haste for the sea…” he was rushing to catch his boat, taking off on a trip to Europe, across the Atlantic at the time. He implied later on in the letter if I recall right, he would try to find time to read it there within the ships voyage, if not while in Europe. Thus, as a lad, I was always in haste to see the world, all the seas, it didn’t matter which one was first or second, but for the record it was the Pacific first, then the Atlantic, then the world.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;This is Volume V, to the biographical series; see index  of books if you are interested in the other four.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tyranny of Spirit&lt;br /&gt;(The new age)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Post Script&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The tyranny of spirit, or its suppression, is not a good thing during one’s youthful years, and during a new age in particular, especially one being rolled out,  from sea to sea,  in America and Europe; I am talking about the decade between 1966 and 1977 for the most part. An age were the youth brought out their wildness onto the world, attached to a heavy middle-age conservative generation, consequently, the old way of thinking, that tyranny was broken. &lt;br /&gt;       Thus the new age that came in, during the sixties and seventies, came in—back in those far-off wondrous days, with a roar.  It was really a generation lost, the baby boomers they called us, and yet we thought we were a generation found: moreover, it was just one long difficult decade.&lt;br /&gt;       It was an era of narcissistic irresponsibility by both the youth and its middle-aged attachments, the golden youth—so we thought ourselves to be, with its long golden hippie hair, in the age of Aquarius, but we did find one thing in the   vortex we found ourselves in: a haste to explore the unexplored.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;—Dennis L.  Siluk 1-21-2009&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Index to the Book&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Introduction&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Cities&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Prologue&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Light in Seattle (1966)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1967&lt;br /&gt;Milwaukee Bound&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Nebraska Fields&lt;br /&gt; Rat-hole in Omaha&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(Pre-chapter to “Romancing San Francisco)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1968 (Diary Notes)&lt;br /&gt; Morning in San Francisco&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  From the book: “Romancing San Francisco” (1968-1969))&lt;br /&gt;originally written in 2002)) reedited in 2005-2006))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(‘Soldier to Soldier’ and “A Night with Tequila”&lt;br /&gt;are the Pre-chapters to “A Midwinter Soldier” :)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;   Soldier to Soldier (1961- ‘69)&lt;br /&gt;Parts One, Two and Three&lt;br /&gt;Hank, me and the Cayuga Street Gang&lt;br /&gt;From Minneapolis to Chicago&lt;br /&gt;At the Gates of Fort Bragg&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Army&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Fort Bragg, North Carolina&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A Midwinter Soldier&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Soldiers’ First Day&lt;br /&gt; (Boot Camp, at Fort Bragg)&lt;br /&gt;Silhouette of a Soldier&lt;br /&gt;((October, 1969) (Day Two))&lt;br /&gt;Horse’s Hoofs and Old Soldiers&lt;br /&gt;(November, 1969; Week Two in Basic Training)&lt;br /&gt;Army Mess Hall&lt;br /&gt;(December, 1970; Week Five in Basic Training)&lt;br /&gt;The Fighting Irish&lt;br /&gt;(January, 1970; Week Six in Basic Training)&lt;br /&gt;KP and Potatoes&lt;br /&gt;(January, 1970)&lt;br /&gt;Stalemate&lt;br /&gt;(Week seven)&lt;br /&gt;Beer Bash at Fort Bragg&lt;br /&gt;(February, 1970)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Interlude I&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1969-1970&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;*Alabama Intruder (March)&lt;br /&gt;((From the original short story “Black Girl Walking”&lt;br /&gt;From the book “Stay Down, Old Abram”) (Advance Training))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;          Stay Down, Old Abram (1969, Huntsville, Alabama)&lt;br /&gt;     While stationed at (Advance Training) Red Stone Arsenal&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;♦&lt;br /&gt;From   the book: “A Romance in Augsburg” (1970)&lt;br /&gt;Originally written in 2001; reedited in 2005-2006&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Interlude II&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;   Train to Munich (October, 1970)&lt;br /&gt;Written to be added into “A Romance in Augsburg” 2006’2007 (The Oktoberfest)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;♦&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;: From the book: “Where the Birds Don’t Sing” (1971))&lt;br /&gt;Written, 2003)) Reedited in 2005-2006)) Note: Chapters #16 and #17 left out, and “Afterwards”.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Interlude III&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Big Brick House in Erie&lt;br /&gt;((1972-73, Pennsylvania) (Working for the, Electric Company))&lt;br /&gt;Originally “The Big House in Erie”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;      The Old Russian Bear&lt;br /&gt;            ((Waiting, prior to second hitch in the Army) (the Old Russian Bear: 1973))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Europe:&lt;br /&gt;The Army, Cities &amp;amp; Twins&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Sketches&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; †&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;While stationed at the 545th Ordnance Company, in Western Germany, 1974-‘76&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(“Pool Sticks,” and the “Second  Lieutenant Goodwin,” taken from the book, “Stay Down, Old Abram” written in 2001; revised 2008: and “Winter in Garmisch” taken from the book “Cold Kindness,” written in 2005)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Pool Sticks (1974)&lt;br /&gt;Second Lieutenant Goodwin (1974)&lt;br /&gt;Winter in Garmisch (1976)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    ♦&lt;br /&gt;The Hearth in Amsterdam (1974) Written, 2008&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Late Train to Haguenau (1974) Written, 2008&lt;br /&gt;((France, 1974) (Italian mafia murder squad)) Written 1-14-2009&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Christmas in Luxembourg, 1975&lt;br /&gt;Written: 5-30-2008 (Original name: “An Inn, in Luxembourg.”)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A Cobbled Evening in Babenhausen, Germany (1976)&lt;br /&gt;Written, 2008&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;End Chapter&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Sad Young Sergeant&lt;br /&gt;((Agent Orange, Fort Rucker, Alabama,) (Written 1-4-2009))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Prologue:&lt;br /&gt;In the form of an overall synopsis of the Story&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The book’s theme, “In Haste for a Sea,” Chick Evens being the main character, is a fast paced book, from one adventure to the next, its theme, or premise, or you can even call it, its foundation, is that of the times, the era, the 1960s, and into the  1970s, how a boy who lives along the Mississippi, turns into  a Midwestern young man, and steps out into what was considered the coming age of Aquarius, into the San Francisco area, the Paris of the United States, in the mid to late ‘60s,   or better yet, how he sees the Hippie Age come alive,   how he experiences it within his wild, and yet conservative youthful mind, manners and ways (the author uses the main character, in each novelette, sketch or story in the book, but changes his name occasionally, as most of these writings have already been self-published in one way or another by the author, into books, or stories or on the Internet, etc., who has retained all rights.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;      (As the Plot develops) Being a boy of fourteen he (persona grata), the main character ((he could be anyone of his times, of the lower class, and whom the reader and the character in the state he be considered, would one day accomplish some quiet subtle thing worthy of the times, somewhat opinionated, contemptuous, functioning outward, and drawing it all in) (as in time he will see the world, as he will feel honor a virtue, and demand respect as a way of life within it, perhaps the sophistry of courage and brevity for a boy yet to step onto its main life long stage))  sees his neighborhood friend, going into the Army and he is killed in Vietnam, the war there is just starting to build up.  From there he has a few adventures: such as,  going to Seattle at eighteen-years old, and onto Omaha thereafter, and San Francisco (where he takes up karate, and meets the famous, Cat, the legendary Gogen Yamaguchi), and is drafted into the Army at age twenty-two years old.  He now sees his tentative future for travel and adventure is a possibility, and goes to boot camp at Fort Bragg, and there he finds a lack of respect, which is not to his liking, and becomes a wise guy (troublemaker), and finds he gets into trouble easily. From there he goes to Alabama, for Advance Training, and discovers racism is alive and prospering there, even finds himself in-between a few unwanted issues, not even his.  From there, he goes to Augsburg Germany, and in-between his duties, has a long affair with a Jewish German. He makes it to the Oktoberfest of 1970, and then gets shipped off to the Vietnam War (after hitting a Command Sergeant Major in the mouth, breaking his teeth), which is the forth novelette to this saga. There is an interval period, of thirty-months, and he goes back into the Army—a second reenlistment, finding himself with twins-boy, and new adventures to start: consequently, he takes them to Garmisch, Luxemburg, Amsterdam, and France.  In-between, there is some trouble on base with the white and black soldiers. The story concludes when he gets shipped off to Fort Rucker Alabama, and meets a Sergeant (as he is now a Staff Sergeant),  who has the disease Agent Orange, a neurological illness acquired in Vietnam from the chemicals the US Air Force sprayed over the jungle area, during war. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(Insight)  The book, can be looked at from a few different perspectives, or angels, as a historical record of the times, for posterity;  as a Midwestern boy’s diary of his travels while in his twenties, into the Hippie Age, or Age of Aquarius; as was F. Scott Fitzgerald’s books, outlined to show the “Jazz Age,” or Jack Kerouac, who brought the Beat Age, to the eyes of the world; or simple the book can been seen as a novel set into  ongoing stages, a  progression, as a travelogue, set forty-years in the past (thus looking at how it was back in those far-off days).  Also one can read it as separate stories, sketches, along with the four novelettes, independently.&lt;br /&gt;Light in Seattle&lt;br /&gt;(Winter of 1966)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I think she wanted revenge, an eye for an eye, for some undisrupted pain her husband inflicted on her, or perhaps it goes deeper into her childhood, I’ll never know, but whatever I said meant very little, on and during our trip from Minnesota to Miles City, Montana, onto Seattle, Washington, in our 1957- Chrysler, Jeff purchased from my mother for this trip. We got stranded in Miles City for a day, blew a piston in the motor, had to leave the car there, right in Miles City. Had to let the car roll down the mountain, slowly, and it was cold, snow up to our ankles, and Jeff’s wife, who we didn’t plan on coming with us, came at the last minute, decided at the last second to punish us all, and she brought her two kids along, I was emptier than a dry well in the Moabite desert for words when I saw this uncovering.&lt;br /&gt;       We had caught a bus out of Miles City, and Jeff had lost his billfold at the bus station, luckily an old lady found it, and my 19-year old bones became refreshed again, as did Karin’s 23-year old bones. I was learning in life, bad luck comes no matter what you do, and good luck also comes the same way, and in-between, you make your luck, however you can (and where there is no luck, you pray).&lt;br /&gt;       Karin was Jeff’s wife and this perhaps was the only glimpse of light we had until I saw the signs leading into Seattle.  Once at the bus station, Jeff called his old Navy friend, it was about 7:00 PM, and it was getting dark quick, and it was raining, and I’d find out in time, it always was raining in Seattle, or at least for the time I was there.  Anyhow, Jeff’s friend showed up, saw us all, two winy kids, a wife, a teenage (me), Jeff’s luggage, I took one long glimpse at his face and knew we were in trouble, and  Jeff’s long time Navy friend at the end of the night, would no longer be his friend.&lt;br /&gt;       I don’t know what they said, I suppose he told him our hard luck story, whatever, he did not have much pity to spare, and  told Jeff face to face, should to shoulder, eye to eye, he wasn’t in the hotel business.&lt;br /&gt;       Jeff stood silent, tightening his face, he was six-foot-three, and thin, and could be mean I heard, but seldom was. Had it not been for Karin, he might have punched the guy’s lights out, or tried, I think if he couldn’t have I would have helped. But that wouldn’t have solved our problem for the night, and so he escaped with a trashing of the mouth by Jeff, and that was the last we heard or saw of him.&lt;br /&gt;       “Look Chick,” said Jeff, “we got to find a paper and rent an apartment now,” we were outside by a telephone booth, getting wet and cold.  We still had most of our money left, gas was cheap, and I think it cost about .30 cents a gallon back then.  Karin didn’t like Jeff asking me first on what he and we should do, she felt left out.  She said right after he stopped to take in a gulp of air,&lt;br /&gt;       “No, I had nothing to do with this, you got me into all this, and you get me a house, rent one for us!” She made her point quite clear.&lt;br /&gt;       I figured out, sometimes you simple have to disconnect with certain people who do not want to connect, lest you tire yourself out to a tightly curled wire.  And that was exactly what I was in the process of doing, disconnecting.  Thus, my intuition told me to have a plan ‘B’ ready, an escape plan in place, it may come in handy. And so it would.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       We, me and Jeff drank a few nights in a row at a lock bar, found a job and one evening Karin said, “Stop it, stop the drinking now!  Do you hear me, or you both can leave.”&lt;br /&gt;       She made me think often, why did she come along, perhaps only to haunt me, or her husband, or was it she had no other place to go, I really don’t know.  As I look back perhaps it was that she was ill, in the sense of depressed, and she had two kids, and was alone in this world.  Not sure, I never asked, or perhaps didn’t care, I was young, and felt it was not my business to analyze her, nor if I tried, could I.  But the adventure was turning into a nightmare.&lt;br /&gt;       That night she took the last two bottles of beer we had and drained them into the toilet.  It caused me a little heart burn but it was no great loss.  Jeff tried to reason with her, but she wanted his attention I suppose and the booze didn’t allow it. And I know if I said a word or two, it would simply be dropped into a bottomless pot, so I remained quiet for the most part.  In time, in years to come, when I’d travel the world, this would come to light, meaning, I’d remember traveling alone was better than traveling with someone who demands too much of you, or more than what you want to give.  And it proved to be an asset knowing this, and saved me many a nightmare I’m sure.&lt;br /&gt;       You see, I was almost a drunk at nineteen years old, and Jeff at twenty-six, I suppose this was getting to Karin, who was of course, to the contrary, just a tyrant.&lt;br /&gt;       In a way it wasn’t a big loss, so I laughed about it, it simply was another triumph for Karin.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       —Jeff and I went for two weeks straight with eating only one peanut butter sandwich at lunch for work, nothing in the morning, nothing in the night.  I felt sorry for the two kids and Karin, but we only had what we had, and we were down to three dollars, and it was bread and peanut butter for everyone. But one thing got to me, or at least I took note of, and felt it was funny, or unusual, it was that the kids were not complaining, and they were winy kids to say the least.  And for the life of me, I couldn’t figure it out, you know, that feeling that something is missing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       It happened in the morning, on a Tuesday, just before going to work, the milkman came early and said to us, as we were leaving, Karin and the kids sleeping, “Do you folks want the usual?”&lt;br /&gt;       “What,” Jeff said.&lt;br /&gt;       “The usual, your wife, Karin—she is your wife isn’t she? (Jeff nodded his head yes), well I usually drop off a half gallon of milk, some butter and eggs and now and then cheese.”&lt;br /&gt;       Jeff and I looked at the milkman, then each other, as he handed us the usual items, and we carried them into the house, somewhat num. Jeff woke Karin up, they all had been sleeping on the floor on blankets, like Jeff and I.&lt;br /&gt;       (I figured she had outsmarted us again, and didn’t care if we starved to death or not, her excuse would be: “I had to take care of us, the kids and me, you two wouldn’t, you just care about yourselves, so I just cared about us.” Thus, she justified the whole charade.)&lt;br /&gt;       Well, there really wasn’t much we could do about it, we’d get paid soon, and there wasn’t much light to be shed upon this betrayal, matter-of-fact, with the daily rain, and the dark hostility, resentment, and secrets Karin was pushing on us, there was no light at all in Seattle. She was surely laughing again, but not so loud, this time, rather in a hushed tone, this time, not to disturb Jeff too much, he was really mad, and in three days it would be payday.&lt;br /&gt;       I had plan ‘B’ now, and I would soon implement it. I wasn’t going to, but I figured this had to take place now, living with Karin, was no treat at all; it took all the adventure out of the trip. I planned on getting the last laugh, if only for a high, call it over-learning, I was taught a lesson, life teaches you such, that when it looks bad, it is bad, or better put, if you see smoke, you can bet there’s a fire, and it was smoky along our path from Minnesota, to Montana to Seattle.&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;      It was payday, and they, the company I worked for, a window company, paid their employees up to date, up to the last day, actually a few hours in advance.  I had asked my foreman if he could have the office pay me in cash, and they did. &lt;br /&gt;       On our way home, I bought three hamburgers, French fries and a coke, my stomach had shrunk to the point I could only eat one hamburger and the fries.&lt;br /&gt;       When we got home, Karin was buzzing around the house like a happy bee, happy bear after honey, and was very kind to me and Jeff. I could see, and I am sure Jeff knew, she was up to no good again. Her intent was to rob both of us, willingly. But I was no longer her prisoner, I figured, she could go drink her milk and eat her eggs all she wanted, I was not going to go along with what I figured I knew was on her mine.  (She quietly reached for Jeff’s check.)&lt;br /&gt;       “I’ll cash both your checks, you both must be tired.” She said with a smirk on her face.  She felt, or though because I was unspoken all this time to her nasty dealings, I was easy, didn’t put two and two together, or have a plan, she though perhaps I was her second husband, and subject to her whims.&lt;br /&gt;       “No need to cash mine, I already did.” I told her.&lt;br /&gt;       Her face turned an ill-yellow, “How is that?” she asked.&lt;br /&gt;       “I had the foreman cash it out for me at the company.” I responded, as if it was really none of her business, yet she was making it so.&lt;br /&gt;       Her smile left her faced completely, and we stared at each other for a moment, her trying to figure out a new plan to get my money. It was two full weeks pay, plus two days, and overtime, it was a big check, $375. Dollars; if anything I was now somewhat of an instrument for creating a dramatic moment in her life.&lt;br /&gt;       I turned to Jeff, and then back to Karin, said with a somber look, “I got my ticket for the 11:00 PM train back to Minnesota, and I’ll be leaving tonight.”  I really had not, but I would soon, and they didn’t ask me how I got it, and had they, I would not have answered the question.  The point being, I did not want to be talked out of leavening.&lt;br /&gt;       “What!” Karin said, and Jeff also looked surprised. I guess Jeff was hurt I didn’t let him know, but under the circumstances, he had no need to know, plus, it would only have given Karin time to talk to Jeff about throwing me out of the house early, and Jeff did not seem in charge, and I sure would not have stopped her.&lt;br /&gt;       I am not sure how to describe her mouth or whatever it was that hung in front of me, like an empty furnace, but it was heated…&lt;br /&gt;       “You have to pay us some money for staying here.” She said in a commanding voice.&lt;br /&gt;       “Sorry,” I said, “but I need the money to live on and get a place when I get back to Minnesota.” (Remembering on my trip to Omaha, when I got back to Minnesota with Jerry and his wife, I had no money, and I had to sleep on their sofa, and they kicked me out after six weeks, and I had to beg and borrow money to find a place to live, it was not going to be a repeat of this; matter-of-fact, I had rented out Larry Lund’s upper apartment, more like an attic for five months, if it wasn’t for his kindness, I would have froze to death come that winter back in ’66, and I was not going to allow this to happen again.&lt;br /&gt;       “Jeff, say something!” Karin barked.&lt;br /&gt;       Jeff did ask me for some money, he was a tinge sky on the matter, knowing the selfishness, and demands his wife made on both of us, and I had to turn him down also.&lt;br /&gt;       “Get out of here, go on!” she yelped. And I did gladly, and to be honest, I had the biggest light in my eyes, Seattle had ever seen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Milwaukee Bound   1967 [Fall]&lt;br /&gt;I didn’t know it, but the following decade would be one of intolerance—and some growing pains for not only the country, but me. We lived in the same old neighborhood both Jerry Hines and me, only two blocks west and down a block on Jackson Street from one another—this was Jerry’s and Betty’s house I often visited, just a hop-skip-and-jump one might say to each other’s abode. Across the street from Jerry’s house was Oakland Cemetery. I was twenty-years old and I was available and usable in the sense of travel—something that was stronger than most anything else in my life for some peculiar reason, something that would stay with me all my life most variably; and so in the fall of 1967, Jerry got into a dividing, and harsh confrontation with his girlfriend Betty, and that is when it all started. Having told me about this, we both decided to go to Milwaukee, Wisconsin. And this is where the story begins.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       —I had a 1960-Plymouth-Valiant [white], it didn’t run all that good but Jerry Hino and I figured it would make it to Milwaukee, and so in the first weeks of November of ‘67, a chill in the air we loaded my car, when Betty was gone [Betty being Jerry’s live-in girlfriend at the time], each of us grabbed what money we had, I having about $125.00 and Jerry about $250, and off they went.&lt;br /&gt;       As the miles went by on our way to Milwaukee, one right after the other, we kept drinking cans of beer, smoking cigarettes—chain smoking for the most part, as the Valiant strolled along the black asphalt interstate making stops along the roadside to go to the bathroom, buying more beer at the nearest gas station, or roadside stop, drinking more beer, making more stops to take a leak: kind of a circular motion to these ongoing events. Matter of fact, we were making so many stops, we both got tired of stopping and started peeing into cans, and whomever was not driving would throw the cans out of window into, or onto the fields along the thruway; sometimes just barley missing cars if a good upper wind got hold of it. It was party time all the way, and for the most part, all the time for us two.&lt;br /&gt;       Now with loose conversations, the heat coming through the windshield from our heaters, the breeze hitting our hands as we flipped out our cigarette butts, out of the window going down the highway, we felt a bird wasn’t any freer. We lit cigarette after cigarette, talked, laughed, drank and sang, and started allover again from the cigarette after cigarette. We didn’t do a lot of planning, but enough, --barely enough, but enough, our great plan was to sleep in the car until we found an apartment, then get a job, and stay in Milwaukee for a few months, then we could figure on what to do next—not a big plan or even an elaborate one by any means, but then the world and life was simply for us, and again I say, at least we had a shared plan, like a slice from a piece of pie.   &lt;br /&gt;       Yes indeed, our quest, goal, if you could call it that, was to chum around, and that’s what we’d do, and just chum around is what we were doing. Life’s responsibilities or demands were irrelevant, if not cumbersome, and if ever one was caught in a vortex of remoteness, Jerry was, he had enough for the moment of everything in life, yes, and in a way he was running away, as I was not. That is to say, I was simply running to escape a city for the adventure of another city, whereas, Jerry never got the travel bug early in life like I had; he was running to run, and the farther the better for the mean time. I perhaps was simply available, usable, along with willing, and had an ardent desire to see how far I could go, travel, and the farther the better, and Jerry found in me a companion for the moment.&lt;br /&gt;Milwaukee&lt;br /&gt;       The beginning of fall] It was a chilled night, as black as dark-ink, the moon was one-quarter lit, and if there was such things as ghosts, they seem to have been running back and forth across the moon’s light with a grayish robe of a mist. It was a little past midnight when we caught a glimpse of the highway sign that read:&lt;br /&gt;       “Milwaukee to the Right…turn-off 2-miles”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       —and  so Jerry, whom was driving did just that, took the turned-off where the arrow was pointing, whereby, we were on a one-way that lead us directly to the downtown area of Milwaukee. My face flashed with undeniable excitement, it was as if I was being reborn, my blood was regenerated, there was no logic or reason to it, it was a high: a desire filled, a craving to the top, like an empty cigarette package replenish, akin to getting drunk, a destination-high, a quest, all that and more: save for the fact that the boredom from driving helped turn the moment into a rage of excitement.&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh boy, I get to see the city,” I said with anxiety of not being there at that very moment. Jerry gave me a more mature chuckle to the fact they had made it; I suppose, cows often forget they were once calf’s; no disrespect intended, Jerry and I were close friends, but there was  a decade difference in our age and at times it showed.&lt;br /&gt;       Anyway, we were specifically about to make it into the city limits; our destination.       “Just hang on, we’ll be there in a moment,” said Jerry, turning the wheel a bit to the left, as he was turning onto the entrance to the city: then straightening the car out to go directly ahead I could now see lights appearing in the distance, an illumination of dotted-lights spread across a distance. We both smiled, we had almost or nearly almost gotten to our end—it was getting closer by the second. Just down and around a bridge or two now.&lt;br /&gt;       The one thing we did not take into consideration was the times: it was the 60’s, and neither I nor Jerry, could bridge, or even conceive the white and black dilemma that was sweeping the country, the Midwest, or at least Minnesota was not like or that engulfed with the racial issues of the day, like the West and East coasts, although Chicago and Milwaukee was evidently the showcase and exception to the rule; for the most part, we were isolated from it. Oh yes it was on TV all the time, but until you are in the mouth of the whale, one never can conceive the depth of the situation, or should I say, the depth of the stomach of the whale. There had been some café’s, stores, and tenant-buildings that had acquired damage in the black areas of the City of St. Paul, but not much, not in comparison to the rest of the country. Back in those days, every city had its riots, its racial issues, and to degrees. It was like a plague; but St. Paul, being the conservative city of the Midwest, the City of Culture as it has been called, was almost naive to its engulfing presence in the rest of the country. We also lived in a neighborhood that didn’t read books or newspapers all that much or watch the news, it wasn’t a big deal for or to us, only one black family lived in the neighborhood someplace—no one even knew when he had moved in but a few years back might be adequate: the black man had befriended my grandfather, and therefore was left alone. But no one ever saw a black man in the neighborhood before this, much less deal with riots.&lt;br /&gt;       In a like manner, no one came to the Cayuga Street area the street I lived on—or walked through the area without good reason, unless they lived there; there was a gang of some twenty-two guys and gals that hung out on the church steps. It wasn’t called Donkeyland for nothing; at one time it was the highest crime related area in St. Paul, and they boasted of that, and the police even tried to avoid us; matter-of-fact, they nick-named it Donkeyland because there were so many hard-heads there—and  yes, it suited them. Members of the gang, beat the police up if they chased them up into Indians Hill, which was enclosing with foliage and one could hide easily behind trees and bushes, and so forth and on,  which was to the south just off of Cayuga Street, right next to my grandfather’s house. But as I was about to say, as we rode down the turnoff, and into the city center, a white, a huge white car was following us. I first noticed it—a bit after we entered the outer rim of the center.&lt;br /&gt;       “Something’s wrong Chick?” said sleepy-eyed Jerry, driving.       I turned about for the third time to examine the white car, again seeing the car following us…then all of a sudden I produced a crisis voice you might say, a voice trembling, and decadence came to my face:&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh man, look, look at what they just pushed out the car window, the white car—there…” I was now pointing at the car,&lt;br /&gt;       “…looks—J-j-Jerry, a shot gun…!”&lt;br /&gt;       Jerry looked quickly, “What is going on?” he said, as if I knew.&lt;br /&gt;       Then out of another window of the car, came a voice from a loud speaker coming right from the white car, you couldn’t make out what exactly was being said though—so we continued on, Jerry driving closer to the center of the downtown area now, looking at a gathering of people on two differed corners—in a four or five square block area; if anything, it looked like a protest, if not some combat zone; --the voice over the speaker now, indubitably said—[even louder than before]:&lt;br /&gt;       “Move out of the city’s area, immediately, or we’ll shoot!”&lt;br /&gt;       I looked at Jerry, “Where’s the way out Chick,” asked Jerry [the word shoot sticking in both our minds like a spider to a fly caught in a web,       “To the right, to the right, over there man…!” I said loudly, with  pointing toward a half lit up bridge: without hesitation, and responsive to my tone of voice, Jerry immediately turned the car southwest, and out we went as fast as that six-cylinder car would go.&lt;br /&gt;       In short, both Jerry and I temperamentally was in shock, disbelief, and spellbound, but somehow we must had caught a sign that said, “Madison, Wisconsin” for that is where we headed; and sometime down the highway we had stopped to check the map, and talk about Madison to see if both he and I agreed on the new destination, prior to this stop it would seem we were both ill-balanced, and couldn’t or didn’t want to talk about it for the moment, trying to get our equilibrium back.&lt;br /&gt;       When we both arrived in Madison, it was a stinky city, too small, and jobless.  We went to the stockyards and they didn’t want anything to do with outsiders, it was a fruitless pursuit. We would flip a coin and figure out where next we’d go.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Written July, 2006 (Re edited 5-2008)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;a name="comments"&gt;&lt;/a&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    Nebraska Fields&lt;br /&gt;(Winter of 1967)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Omaha Bound&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So, although in a sense Milwaukee (for the few minutes we spent there, and flew out of there in our 1961-Valient, I won’t miss the city at all), it wasn’t a good experience by far, the racial riots didn’t allow that, it was November of 1967, things were hot throughout the United States, in the white vs. black area. &lt;br /&gt;       Jerry was older by twelve-years than I, in actuality, this may have been his first escape out of Minnesota though; on the other hand I was nineteen-years old, and I had been to Seattle, North and South Dakota, and a few other places, and was thinking about San Francisco, but I wanted to visit Milwaukee.&lt;br /&gt;       In time, everything in time, I told myself.  I am not sure why Jerry Hino and I picked out—of all places—to go to Omaha (other then it was on the map, and near Chicago), but I suppose it was a matter of elimination.  When we had got to Madison, we were going to stay there, but it was so impoverished looking, and smelled bad from the stockyards, we high-tailed it out of the city like two cats running from a bulldog.  I suppose to an onlooker, we were like some unconscious unwanted creatures torn fiercely from the roots of the world (we were unshaven, and perhaps smelled bad ourselves, from the constant drinking of beer and sweating, in the car, as we drove aimlessly here and there, looking for a nest to roost in, by the likes of others—in addition, we were dirty, and untidy, we didn’t even know we were perhaps because we were half lit. &lt;br /&gt;       Jerry was escaping from a relationship, me, I was just trying to see the world, one step at a time.  I perhaps thought I was like some Greek hero rushing off to Troy to battle with the Trojans.  In time I would find my war in Vietnam, and go to Turkey, to the site of Troy, but today it was simply, a trip that started at St. Paul, Minnesota, and onto Milwaukee, and now out of Madison, Wisconsin; there we sat going down a highway peeing in an empty can, throwing it out the window, drinking another beer, refilling that, then all of a sudden Jerry says:&lt;br /&gt;       “Let’s flip a coin for where we go, Chicago or Omaha?” &lt;br /&gt;       It was a question, I suppose, but I simply pulled out a coin, and that was my answer, “Ok, I’ll flip,” I told Jerry, “heads we go to Chicago, and tails, onto that place here on the map called Omaha, matter-of-fact, what the heck is in Omaha?”&lt;br /&gt;       “You’re guess is as good as mine, but it has to be better than Madison—I  hope!” said Jerry.&lt;br /&gt;      Oh well, we were too drunk to laugh, and too  tired to think of another place besides those two locations, plus we didn’t have an abundance of money to be too selective.&lt;br /&gt;       “Well what is it?” asked Jerry.&lt;br /&gt;       “We are my friend, Omaha bound,” I said, and Jerry turned onto another highway, a few minutes later, and we were on our way.&lt;br /&gt;      It was Tuesday, and the highway was a mere empty road widening here and there, where construction was not, and we passed several small towns, a few taverns, we stopped at one to buy a six-pack of beer, and on our way we were—intact, blocked minded, sort of speaking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       It was the first week of November, and there really was no snow on the ground to speak of, although the ground was hardening, and the fields we passed were browning with the cold weather, and the crows and pheasants were out in the fields and the dogs the folks dropped off, out of their cars, the unwanted pets, they had bought for their children, and then had to watch and take care of because the children were too lazy, and they were to lazy to teach them not to be lazy, thus, dropped them off in the fields to did, to starve to death, who would be the wiser, perhaps the farmer will be kinder and pick the dogs and cats up, even though each farmer perhaps had twenty dogs now to feed from the irresponsible folks of the big city. And I looked at them running, some even after our car, hoping we’d stop I suppose, or perhaps their memory transposed our car into the car that they were thrown out of, thinking their owner had come back to save them. These were moments of gross and simple lusts of the people, forcible incarceration into idleness of the frozen fields of Nebraska; the newly bought dog pens, now thrown into the garbage so the kids do not get new ideas of getting another dog to feed and watch.  &lt;br /&gt;       There was even a few deer in motion, shapes dashing across the highway, as if on an endurance run, passion and hope in their eyes, they too were on the hit list for the governments of the Midwest, too much overlapping, extended beyond their limits, that now they were drifting into the main cities, and bothering the noble people of the good State of Minnesota, yes indeed, these were the results of  generations of deer, healthy, but in need of food. So the state hired hunters, killers to kill them all, vanish them from the city, this was their objective.  Now they were in the Nebraska fields, like the dogs.&lt;br /&gt;       Anyhow, there was lots of room out here in the wild countryside, so I felt as we drove past fields that would produce corn, one after the other, almost hypnotized beneath the vast incredible and enduring land of growth of food. I had heard we fed half the world with our wheat and corn, and now I could see how. Every time I turned my head, it was empty fields, or straw bundled up for winter feeding of the farm animals. And then we got into the more condensed populist areas filled with watchful eyes and arrogance and less strays, new generations, and old ones sitting on benches waiting for buses, and asking each other  unanswerable questions to pass the time of day away. We were going through Counsel Bluffs, a city next to Omaha, which was across a bridge, Counsel Bluffs being in Iowa, and Omaha, being in Nebraska. A new adventure was about to start.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Rat-hole in Omaha&lt;br /&gt;((The Omaha Gambit) (November, 1967))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “Come on,” Jerry Hino said, it was morning and we needed to get an apartment there was a light film of snow on the ground, it was November of 1967 and this was my second great trip. The anxiety and dilemma of the night driven through Milwaukee had passed, we had driven from Minnesota, to Milwaukee, onto Madison, Wisconsin, and here we were in Omaha, Nebraska.  In Milwaukee we had almost got shot.  Anyhow, we had high-tailed it out of Milwaukee, onto Omaha.&lt;br /&gt;       I was a little disappointed in the city; it didn’t look like much, I spotted Dodge Street right away, and we drove up and down it looking for an apartment.  Jerry was running away from his girlfriend Nancy, and I was on an adventure of my own, my second one to be exact.&lt;br /&gt;       I looked about at the huddled set of crude buildings, duplexes and corner grocery stores, dotted around what I called upper Dodge Street, and down an offshoot, here and there (Dodge being the main branch to the tree).&lt;br /&gt;       In my adventure in Seattle, I ended up with Jeff’s wife coming along, and here again I got a friend who had left a love sick woman, for adventure, and I was hoping she’d not popup into the scene, and so far so good.  Anyhow, we found a Rathole of an apartment just off Dodge street, and the duplex was side by side, so our neighbors were closer than white on rice.  I didn’t really have a plan ‘B’ here if things did not work out, only hoping they would between Jerry and I, and they seemed to.  He, like me, liked our drinking, and he was perhaps a bit over weight, him being about my height, five-feet, eight inches talk, and two-hundred and forty pounds, I was kidding, he was way over weight.&lt;br /&gt;       The duplex was grey, and I expect it was built in the ’80s, and it was as I said, 1967, so I mean, 1880s.  We paid for two weeks rent, that was all we could afford for the moment, it cost us $65-dollars, and that was highway robbery if you ask me, I mean it was crude and meager accommodations. It surely was not unfamiliar with me for the times, during those years anyhow.&lt;br /&gt;       Jerry seemed to speak for both of us, and him being the elder, I took no insult to it, I often listened attentively during those drinking days, we had our stories to tell, and we told them, and laughed half the night. We must have gotten drunk every night we were in Omaha. And in-between I looked for work, Jerry did not, he slept the day away, as I looked; I think that was one of the reasons he and Nancy got into fights; I could be wrong.  Anyhow, I went to the Omaha State Employment Office, and they asked me were I had come from, and why I was up there trying to take work away from the good folks of Omaha, who needed work worse than I. I had no other answer than, “I didn’t realize this was I was stepping on forbidden ground,” he didn’t like my comments, and told me to go back where I came from, and stop taking jobs away from other good folks.  I know what I wanted to tell him, but I just shook my head and left the buzzard to his fields of corn.&lt;br /&gt;       I did find a job across the bridge in Iowa, good folks there I felt, working for Howard Johnson, as a dishwasher.  It paid well, and the work was not hard, and I got a hefty discount on food, and usually they’d give me an extra portion, and I’d bring it back for Jerry, I think they thought it would be my late night supper, but supper for me was beer, not food.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Well, a few weeks went by, and Jerry sent his mother a letter, telling her how he was, not sure why he did that at first, I mean, I never did, I kind of felt no need to, we had just been gone a few weeks, not months  or years. Anyhow, our address was on it, this now took away the secret of where we were, and of course Nancy got hold of the address, as you would expect.  It was now inevitable, she’d someday show up on our doorsteps, but of course I didn’t know all this at the time. But it didn’t take long, and yes, she was there one evening when I came back from work, and again I was in bewilderment, but not as shocked as I was when Jeff’s wife, showed up from nowhere wanting to go with us to Seattle.  I thought at the time: what is wrong with these guys, do they not have any stemma staying away from their patsy women, the ones they are running away from, can’t live with, or deal with. I had old girlfriends also, and I was glad to get away from them, and the farther the better, and the longer the better. In fact, I never went back to one I left, or anyone that left me, what for, once the bond is broken, it is broken, like my mother used to say: get off the bus, and find another.&lt;br /&gt;       I was perhaps their shadow the following two weeks; I think we spent a month to six weeks in that Rat hole.  I went on my own, visited the museum, which had a lot of Indian artifices, and we all got drunk at night, like always.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       But to make this story more interesting, and build up the plot some, not much though, because it is really the end to the story, we simply went back to Minnesota, I lived with them for six weeks, they asked me to leave after that, since they had kids, and I was sleeping on the sofa, and you know, that gets old.  Anyhow, I do remember the Jewish Store, down the block in our Omaha neighborhood.  I spent some time down there, talking to the old redheaded Jew. Gold teeth, not in bad shape for fifty years old she had pretty nice curves, and I of course ripe at nineteen. Her place was a Rathole also, but I suppose, it went along with the neighborhood.  The store had high ceilings, you could see the wooden beams, and there was dampness in the place, clutter, and everything looked old, can goods with rust on them.  Perhaps she was a dope dealer and this was her front, but I couldn’t have imagined that at the time.  I liked her, and she allowed me to come in and out and not buy a thing, and hang around.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(Pre Chapter to “Romancing San Francisco)&lt;br /&gt; Morning in San Francisco  &lt;br /&gt;[Diary notes of Chick Evens]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(August, summer of 1968) If you’ve been in San Francisco, you know then, how it is early in the morning with the tramps and young hippie beggars just waking up from the streets, those resting against the walls of buildings, coming out of the Mission building down the road a spell, before even the milkman delivers his milk; some of the bars opening up, and all night nasty movies still playing around the clock, three movies in a row for a buck, can’t beat the price.  In the dumpy hotel I was in, on the seventh floor, a bed, an old dark brown wooden framed mirror on the wall across from my bed, a rug along side it, the iron bed squeaked as I’d jump out of it, up off it, and see if my face was healing.  The hotel was on one of the side branches of the main street, leading off the main street, near it was a 24-7, café with lights still on. Morning was just breaking.  A bum I met last night, the one who stood against the stone wall near the hotel and café was in the café this morning.  He wanted my last silver dollar last night, or at least I told him it was my last, but it wasn’t, I just said it so he didn’t bother me about it but I liked talking to him, he seemed weak and frail, a light white and gray beard, perhaps my height, in his late forties, dark blue pants, and a ragged looking shirt, and a leather jacket that looked out of date for the times, but kept the wind from his arms and chest.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       It’s the only café open on this street I told myself, looking through the windows he’s talking to a few friends, friends from the mission I think, I saw them there last night, after me and the bum stopped talking, and I wouldn’t give him my silver dollar, we went to the mission, he actually told me about it, and he and I listened to a preacher talk about Jesus and being saved and we followed him to the mission, he told me that is how it works: that being, you listen to him, and after he is finished, he feeds you, and it was true, and we ate, we sat  by one another, didn’t talk much, and when he saw his friends, they sat down by him, and I didn’t talk much. I had told him I came out from Minnesota, a friend Tom, who lives across the bay set me up for a week at his house, he’s a welder I said, he also is from Minnesota, but I got this rash, Poison Oak, and he kicked me out, contagious he said, and he had two kids and wife.  (I liked Tom, but that kind of got to me, although I couldn’t blame him much. He had to do what he had to do. But I was surprised to see his wife, she was as tall as a bean stock, perhaps six-foot one, and he was five-foot four.)&lt;br /&gt;       Anyhow there we were, four of us sitting at an old wooden table, eating gravy and chicken, hard biscuits, and flushing it down with coffee, it didn’t cost a dime, I got some more of Jesus in me, and that didn’t hurt. I suppose I didn’t care that I lied to him but I felt for some reason I had to (I didn’t know then, but I’d see this fellow again, some six months down the road, I’d see him walking the streets in San Francisco, and I’d say ‘Hello’ and he’d stop, look at me, smile and go on his way, he would be dressed in a $500-dollar suite, and trimmed beard, and look like Rockefeller, and I’d say: ‘Job well done,’ as he walked away, but he’d not hear me and he’d not turn around, he just kept on walking until he faded into the horde of humanity.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Those mornings I’d walk the streets were chilled somewhat, and then the day would turn about with a cool breeze in the warm summer air.  I’d walk by this hotel, nice hotel, well known, see this bum sweeping the outside, I stopped and talked to him, he said he been doing that going on fourteen-years.  I couldn’t believe it.  And he said, “I get to sleep down by the furnace, it’s warm there, I like it, private.”  And he smiled with a grin, as if he swallowed a gold fish, I mean, he was happy with his simple life. I saw him off and on, nodded my head off and on when I saw him, and passed him by.  He’d step clear of me, and face the street, like an old soldier, as if I was an officer, a General. As if I was waiting for a chauffeur.  I liked him.  Anyhow I’d keep walking looking for work, knocking on doors, listening to the sounds of the street; the tires go by, the horns and so forth. Then one day, a few months down the road, I picked up a newspaper, and found out he had died.  Just up and died, he was sixty-six years old that was a ripe old age I guess. But what startled me,  above all was not that, although it was sad—I even took a closer look at the paper, saw his face, affirmed it was the same bum—it read, “(so and so)…leaves $250,000-dollars to the hotel in his will.” I tell you, you just do not know a think about other people.  Perhaps my first lesson in, don’t judge the person because he looks the way you think.&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;       My friend, the stranger, as I had mentioned,  was perhaps in his late forties, I was twenty-years old, would be twenty one in October, not old enough to drink yet, but I can drink in most any bar anyhow; and that’s what I was doing until I got this rash, and I dare not go into them now, lest they kick me out for having some venereal disease, it got all over my face, now it is just in blotches, and I drink my beer in the hotel room, I pay by the week.  I made a deal with the hotel owner; I think you can almost name your own price here, $3.00 dollars a day, and if you want a bathroom in your room, it is $5.00.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I walked daily down the streets knocking on doors, looking for work, I stopped a few days ago and asked one of the hippie kids, my age, said to him, “You’re fit as a fiddle to work, why are you out here begging?”&lt;br /&gt;       And he said (with a smirk on his face, slowly as if he was giving me a lesson in life)&lt;br /&gt;       “How much money do you make?”&lt;br /&gt;       Well I pretended to be working, and said&lt;br /&gt;       “I make one dollar and seventy-five cents an hour,” I said that because Lilly Ann, a dress designing place said they would hire me next week, that is if I came back, and I think I will because I can’t find any other work. When I was working for ‘Swifts’ meats, back in Minnesota, in South Saint Paul, I was making $3.50 an hour, big money but I’m not in Minnesota am I. Anyway, he said to me, “I make Seventy Five dollars a day, and I work only eight hours,” and my eyes opened up wide, as folks walked by me and him, and they gave him change, he’d say,&lt;br /&gt;       “Any spare change sir, or mChick,” something similar to that, but I couldn’t do it, it was a matter of pride I suppose. And he looked so sad when he said it, he could have been on T.V., a star, a movie star, and perhaps will be someday, that’s how things work out you know. One day a beggar, the next, a star.  I would have liked to have done what he was doing, making money under false pretenses.  He was a nice-looking kid, fellow I suppose.&lt;br /&gt;       “I don’t mean to make you feel bad,” he told me, “but it beats the hunger in the stomach, and paving the streets like you are doing for work, just doesn’t do it.” &lt;br /&gt;       Well, he wasn’t all wrong, was he?&lt;br /&gt;       “You know” the young fellow went on to say to me, said with a smile to me, or was it a mockery smirk, I can say, “its just a living…” he implied, and his hand went out to another customer, a woman in her late thirties, and she gave a quarter, I still cannot get myself to make a living like that, so I beat it on down the street.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I stood there a moment, and looked at the cars, going back and forth, a tunnel was being built as a transit system I guess, underground, it looked like it was on its last stage of its construction.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I decided on Tuesdays I’d go to movies, on Sundays I’d stay in my hotel room and eat chicken and drink beer. And so I did just that, and on the second Tuesday I did my agenda, I was watching the second of three movies, it was a dump of a theater, in the heart of downtown, and the place was sporadically filled with odd looking people, doing odd things, or at least they were not the things you did in the Minnesota theaters.  Men with men, and women with women and everyone doing everything but watching the movie; it was in the afternoon, and the movies would go on until 6:00 PM, and these peculiar things would not stop until then. Be that as it may, I told myself, and enjoyed the movies, and if a woman or man came too close me I gave them the evil eye, and they readjusted their thinking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I had gotten the job I was hoping for, at Lilly Ann, and had started work, and was no longer living in the hotel, or at my friend Tom’s house, I was living in the Dojo, in the Castro area of San Francisco. I had gotten away from the bums, and the trashy hotel, and was now in an area not as dangerous per se, as the downtown streets, but I didn’t figure on the folks being mostly, or highly homosexual in this area, and it made me plenty nervous, I was a ripe Midwestern boy, and every bar  I went into someone, male, tried to but the make on me.  At first I was too dump to figure it out, thinking they were just good old folks, but the likes of them did show, and confrontation did develop, and we would always separate with me shaking my head in disbelief.  I was slim, with every inch of my body muscle, and toned well, and young, I suppose I had all the qualifications for a potential homosexual square, but I was to the contrary, except for the square part of it—meaning I was a tinge naive.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;   Romancing San Francisco&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“There is a time and season for everything,&lt;br /&gt; Under the sun.” Solomon&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“It was where it all started, San Francisco, if you were not there in the early to late 60’s  ----you missed an unequaled era, to an unaccountable freedom, a celebration to life, have not seen since the time of the 1920’s, the Jazz Age, --in Paris, Berlin; --or Rome’s Pompeii----2000-years ago.  And one may never come across it again.”  &lt;br /&gt;Chick Evens&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Introduction&lt;br /&gt;[1966-67]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I (Chick Evens) was twenty years old, and we all talked about the “Cat”, at our dojo in St. Paul, Minnesota.  Especially during the cold two winters I studied Goju Kai karate on ‘Cat,’ because of his ‘Cat Stance’.  He was a 10th degree black belt in Japan.  We all heard about him and our instructor who was a 2nd degree black belt had studied Karate in Japan during his Army tours, as he called them.&lt;br /&gt;       I was a green belt back then; --the belts go, white, green, brown, purple and black; --or so they did in St. Paul, in San Francisco, there was no such thing as a ‘Purple’, belt. In any case, several times I got thinking and talking to Jim about traveling to San Francisco ----where Gosei Yamaguchi opened up his Karate Studio in the early 60’s. He was the oldest son to Gogen Yamaguchi, the Cat, and was putting together an International, National and regional karate organization at the time I arrived in San Francisco.  The Cat was a legend in his own time, and Gosei was like Bruce Lee, 6th degree, and unbeaten, at least in my eyes.  We had heard he had beaten Yamamoto, a karate man who had killed a man once, and who had broken the horns off of bulls that challenged him; or maybe it was the other way around. But these were stories, rumors, no one knew for sure, or for that matter, how to sort the truth from the legends.&lt;br /&gt;       Chuck Skinner, our instructor had never met either Gosei or Gogen, but he talked about them enough.  And the more Jim talked to me about going to San Francisco, the more we both became convinced to go.  Finally we came up with a plan, --Jim would go first to San Francisco, with his family, find a job, apartment, and get to know Gosei, and I’d follow a month later, and I could stay with him and we’d both study under Master Yamaguchi.  It sounded excellent we shock hands and waited for the day to arrive.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Romancing San Francisco&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter One&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sammie’s Bar&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Castro Area&lt;br /&gt;[San Francisco]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I had many difficulties the first six weeks in San Francisco, my friend from Minnesota wanted me to leave his house because I got poison oak.  I went to a hotel, and had run out of money, down to one silver dollar so I ate at the mission.  Then Gosei Yamaguchi, my karate instructor offered me to live in the dojo [the dojo being the gym] and so I ended up living there in   and teaching in the morning karate to kids, and in the evening being instructed by one of the greatest karate masters in the world, Gosei, --and drinking at night in the Castro   district. What I didn’t know was, I would get an unquenchable thirst for this new life I was entering into, and it would be a romance of sorts, but not with any certain person, rather with the city itself, San Francisco.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I had found a bar I liked in particular, about three blocks away from the dojo.  After everyone was gone in the evening in the dojo, I’d step out and walk down among the busy district lights, with its overpowering charm, and go into the semi-crowed bar called: “Sammie’s”.   It was not much of a bar, a lot of smoke inside, and a few drunks, many men, and a few women; --an older couple, Mr. and Mrs. Palace was quite friendly with me.  I liked talking to them. I also enjoyed eating the free sandwiches, and chili they always had; --couldn’t figure it out, a small dingy bar, with so many people, and two male bartenders, --Ted and Joe.  They seem to work well together though. They were quite colorful in their delightful way in managing the bar, and its customers, always so approachable. The people who frequented the bar seem to be for the most part, the same customers each evening, and all quite well mannered, quiet and friendly, even the few drunks that fell to sleep now and then followed this pattern. I never thought it too strange though. Maybe because this was one of the first places that reminded me of home somewhat, even though I was only twenty, I had been drinking in the bars back home for sometime.&lt;br /&gt;       Outside the bar was a crowed commercial area; along with a real live cable car up the block. There were also several bars cramped into a square eight block area, a few cloth stores, a small grocery store down the block, and a movie theater: --up the block on Main Street was that street car again [I was talking about] it went downtown, or if going in the other direction, it went under a bridge and out toward the University; --when I was about six, I remember them street-cars in St. Paul, but they had got rid of them since, so this was a novelty for me [I made sure I rode on them purposely], and along side that was the main street that went down town San Francisco, or what I called downtown.  I had stayed in the hotel down there, the Freemont for a week, with my poison oak I had acquired across the bay up on some damn hill, while resting one afternoon and absorbing the beautiful sun; -- the hotel broke me, it got too be pretty expensive and my money run out, and I lucked out I guess one might say, when I got to stay at the dojo. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       At the dojo, I slept on the sofa in the main lobby, and in the back of the building, within the dojo, was a stove and refrigerator, I occasionally used.  Gosei would put a five or ten spot [dollar bill] under my pillow about once or twice a week, when he came in early the next morning, I’d be sleeping, but I’d kind of wake up when he’d do that. When I got up, he’d ask, “You eating all right,” and I’d say yes, I didn’t want to complain, I was there on my own free will, yet, I was a little ashamed I had to take the money.  But I had also learned a lesson a year earlier, while traveling and living in Seattle for a month.  I had run out of money, and had no one to help me with the food thing, consequently, I learned quickly about hunger, and it was not an option not eat, you had to. Therefore, I found a job but it didn’t pay for two weeks, and so I had to beg, borrow and almost stole candy from a boy selling it door to door as a Boy Scout, but I didn’t; I just allowed myself to get more hungry while in Seattle, that is. I did not want to be in that situation again, here in San Francisco.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Gosei would go to his semi-enclosed office behind the tall thin counter; --which was the first thing people saw when they came through the doors, and up the twenty plus steps to reach the top, and there the desk would be, and Lorenzo, whom I got to know quite well, would greet you.  He was a light mulatto, and his wife a black woman, a first-degree black belt.   Lorenzo had been studying karate for some thirteen years when I had met him, yet had no colored belt, he said he never took one; but as I got to know him, he was as good as any black belt.&lt;br /&gt;       The toilet in the dojo was fine, clean, but no shower, and so I just wiped myself clean daily, although a few of my karate friends were letting me know I was not smelling all that great.&lt;br /&gt;       It was summer time and the city was wide open with life, charm, it was a colorful playground for the new generation, the ‘Love Generation’, the ‘Flower People,’ ----life in San Francisco was as if there was a fest going on everywhere.  The pulse of the city was going wild; two hundred beats a minute.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       At “Sammie’s” no one seems to get too much out of place, that is, no one caused trouble, I liked it because of that.  Furthermore, it seemed like I came to the city just at the right time, summer was warm and the parks were filled with people, and bands were in every big or small park throughout the city.  Everyone smoking pot, everyone but me that is, I was drinking.  I had been down to Hayed Asbury Street, a week ago, by myself at night with a wine bottle in my hands, and you couldn’t walk:  --everyone, everywhere, asking if you wanted a joint or whatever, everyone with white and/or decorative colored shirts, with randomly selected hats of every color and type, -- and pants with patches and holes; ----more moccasins than shoes where being displayed on the feet of the inhabitants.  In some of the more discolored corners of the archways to the buildings as I walked the street, you would get the whispers of whatever you wanted, it was for sale.  This was of course a daily thing, meaning, night or day, for I had been there a few times during the day also. Some of the hippies were quite grimy looking, my age.  I thought them to be lost at the time in this marvelous Saint Hood of a city.  But in a like manner, so was I.&lt;br /&gt;       At Sammie’s bar, most of the people didn’t seem to be of the hippie type, or even with the times, more settled in one might say, or for some odd reason that is how I recognized it, even good old Mr. and Mrs. Palace seemed to be content with avoiding the trend and the times of the day; and again, --Joe, the older man [bar tender] always looked at me with a forked-look, as if he had swallowed a frog, and Ted, the thinner of the two, was more business like and said very little to me, or for that matter, spoke only when need be.  But my thoughts on the matter were simple, people are different, let it be.&lt;br /&gt;       I walked down toward the center of this section of the city [Castro], not too far, yet south of the city was an old church, Dolores street was there also, and the way to the downtown area was a few blocks to the North.  Over to the East was where I had started working, a place called Lilli Ann, a dress designer outfit.  Adolph Shuman owned the place to my understanding, and had his name on many of the labels attached to the cloths.  I had not seen him yet, but I was told he’d show up at the most unexpected times, and was told to just keep out of his way, by my boss Mr. Arthur Blair from England, a dress designer.  I think he had a few undesirable run-ins with him.   I had soon found out that Lilli Ann was one of the most famous women’s clothing outfits in the world.  I’d sometimes have to go down to the fur room, have to bring some furs to the women working, they were beautiful, each time I did this, I seem to have been under a watchful eye until they got to know me better, that is.&lt;br /&gt;    The clothing was exceptionally well done, suede, faux mink, other fabrics like mohair wool, etc.  I would live to find out, some thirty-five years down the road that Lilli Ann cloths would outlive itself; --and remain world famous. In addition, I would have a dress made for my mother, the women liked me there and so they were kind enough to use their spare time to make the dress for me, and I needed only to buy the fabric.  It was worth $85, more than a week’s wages for me. Two other times people asked me to ask the women to make dresses for them, when they found out they did it for me, and they again, made them for me twice more, but then I stopped asking, feeling I was abusing my friends, and the people asking were abusing me. I would also meet Mr. Shuman, the multi-millionaire four times. As I looked back I was always bumping in to history in the making.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       It was a warm, friendly and pleasant evening, for the most part; I was about to venture downtown but decided to go back to the bar at the last minute.  There I walked in, took my jacket off, and sat on one of the stools. It was a long bar, like back in the days of Jessie James, with tables to my back.&lt;br /&gt;       “What’re you having again,” asked Ted.&lt;br /&gt;       “Tap beer, as usual.”&lt;br /&gt;       “You got it,” said Ted.&lt;br /&gt;       A woman somewhat drunk at the end of the bar was checking me out, or so it seemed. The beer went down my insides like a cool breeze refreshing my every pore, on this warm evening.  The girl was pretty, but she didn’t really seem to be too interest in me, only curious for some odd reason.  I smiled, and she returned it, and started talking to one of the men standing by her at the bar.  And so, unabated I went on daydreaming, drinking and smoking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;        I sat thinking about how my karate adventure to travel some 2000-miles and meet one of the great masters of karate, one of the best in the world, and possible somewhere along the line I might get to meet his father the ‘Cat’, Gogen Yamaguchi, was a thrill of a lifetime.  I ordered another beer, looking at the girl at the end of the bar again --before I fell back into my daydreaming state.&lt;br /&gt;       I thought about San Francisco, how I was getting to know the city, and she was starting to belong to me:  --along with this new era, the place and especially this bar. I felt alone at times, yet, not lonely, inasmuch as, anyone might, had they left their home behind them. It pained me to think had I not gone on this venture I might have lost out on a golden opportunity, that is to say, one I might look back at in thirty-five years and say, ‘Yaw, that’s where it all started.’  I had always felt a little lost, but better to be lost than sad.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I had not made love to a girl yet, --that is, not in the last six weeks I had been here in San Francisco.  Maybe I was leading up to it.  I had met two girls at the dojo: one Japanese girl called Kikuyu, very pretty, but she had it for Buck I think, my 4th degree black belt friend. Every time he and I were by them she ended up floating on air, not sure if Buck took note of that.  And Karen her girlfriend, whom was too bare for me I felt, liked me. Wasn’t that the luck of the draw?  I would have liked to have changed girlfriends with Buck, but felt, leave well enough alone. First Buck wasn’t really interested in her, and second, I had learned that when a woman was interested in one person, that was it, he could be with fifty other guys in a naked group, and she’d wait for him to emerge.&lt;br /&gt;       As I ate my ham and cheese sandwich, Joe asked me if I wanted to go to a party which he was having in two weeks, writing his address down, he pushed it over towards me on the bar.&lt;br /&gt;     “We’re having Oysters,” he said, adding, “Ted and Mr. and Mrs. Palace would be there [knowing I liked them], so try to be there.”&lt;br /&gt;     “If I can make it Joe, I will … [hum] thanks.”  He gave me that look again; but this time the look entailed the cat eating the mouse.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;        I finished my sandwich, drank down my 5th beer, paid the bill and readied myself to leave the bar.&lt;br /&gt;       “Thanks again, Joe for the invitation,” I said as I walked out the door, back down the street, taking a right to go up the hill, and another right to go up a second hill.  The dojo was in the middle of the second hill, Collingswood.&lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;Chapter Two&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Master Yamaguchi Teaches&lt;br /&gt;[Buck becomes a Friend]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The weather was warm in the summer of l968, a breeze from the bay seeped through the city, and the Turtles, the Doors and the Beatles music were being played everywhere, along with “Elvis’ Comeback”.  Everyone dressed like Sonny and Cher, or the Momma’s and the Papa’s it seemed everyone but me that is; inasmuch as I liked the way everyone dressed, I found myself still quite conservative. &lt;br /&gt;       The trees along many of the streets especially Dolores Avenue were glossy green.  I bought some bread and white spread-on cheese, brought it to the dojo and put it in the refrigerator; I liked it, something new that I picked up here in San Francisco.  Along with a corner store that would make any kind of sandwich you wanted.&lt;br /&gt;       Because of the change in weather from Minnesota to San Francisco, my eating habits were also changing, --to lighter foods that is, and less meats; --more Chinese foods also; I really didn’t care for Japanese foods. Some one brought in raw snake, or so it seemed with white rice in the middle of it, and offered it as a treat for us at the dojo one evening, it must have been Gosei, --but that is a guess, I can’t remember. Although I always seemed to have a good appetite, after a bite or two of the treat, I lost it for the rest of the evening; but as I was saying, with all the walking, and now working at Lilli Ann, the dress designing outfit, and doing my Karate everyday, my appetite was vigorous.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       It was great to walk the night away along the oceanfront with my karate friends, looking at the many fires along the Pacific Coast.  The warmth of the fires shifted all the way to sensory-senses, smelling the burnt-wood on the fires, all several of us, watching the flickering of the flames, its sparks trying to ascend to the asteroid belt; --as the shinning moon glided across the water right to the edge of the coast, as if it had its orders stop right there.    I felt it was a good time to be alive. I loved the water; --the sounds of the huge waves hit the banks of the coast: the white foam splattering all about.  My days seemed endless, filled with so much&lt;br /&gt;       back in St. Paul, Minnesota, the Mississippi runs right through the city, all the way down to St. Louis, and onto New Orleans; and you got it, right to the Gulf of Mexico.  As a kid I’d play down along its banks with my friend Mike Rosette.  We were quite the team.  We’d run in and out the caves along the cliffs that paralleled the banks of the Mississippi sometimes dodging the drunks asleep snoring away the morning or as sometimes it would be, the afternoon.  But this was different, this was not the Mighty Mississippi, Mark Twain’s haven, as he so loved to write about, as I loved to walk beside as a kid, --but this was the Gigantic Pacific Ocean, what I heard about, read about and now was in front of.  It was hard for me to adjust to seeing so much water. Much alone, not see an end to it.  It took my breath away, like standing in front of the Empire State Building looking up, or looking down the Grand Canyon.   I had to run up to it just to say I touched it, got wet; as if it was sacred waters. But then anyone from Minnesota would have done the same I’m sure, or lied that they didn’t, --at first glance anyhow. &lt;br /&gt;       Also, along the Mississippi, you’d see rats as large as fat cats, or small dogs, here you seen white jelly fish, colored sea shells, among a few things.  To everyone else it was common, to me I was spell bound. In St. Paul, they stopped allowing fires back in ’63, too many false alarms, and the fire company, or stations got sick of running for every fire around.  We used to burn our trash in fifty-gallon drums back then:  after about six to nine months, grandpa would have me and my brother tip it over and empty it out into a dug out hole, and bury it.  But those days were gone to; along with burning the fall leaves, I liked that also, the fall-smell of the leaves, the sparks, just like these fires. And so seeing the fires brought back memories, even though the relationship was quite different, they had their similarities.&lt;br /&gt;       “Buck,” I said, asking, “The police don’t do anything about these people having fires, and sleeping the night away… smoking pot, or whatever?”&lt;br /&gt;       Buck looked at me strange, “No Chick, it’s just the times…everyone leaves everyone else alone here; or tries to.  These people are just here for a short period of time, anyway.”&lt;br /&gt;       We stood and looked over the camps, the flames, until we finally got tired and headed back to the dojo; it seemed it was the meeting place.  At least for me, because it was where I would sleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The following evening Gosei was instructing a class, there was about thirty of us sitting around the dojo, legs crossed this evening.  I was there three weeks ago when Big John, now a first degree black, had just gotten his belt promotion to black belt, then a week later, he was training with Buck, and was suppose to pull his punches because they were working on form and technique but Big John did not agree with the limitations it seemed, and smashed Buck in the face.  Now a week after that event, here we are training and warming up for this evening, Gosei had us all sit back down after about twenty minutes, towards the walls, and called Big John out to help him with a demonstration.  I felt something was going to happen; it was in the air.&lt;br /&gt;       About this time I was getting to know Goose’s ways pretty well.  He was a small man, quiet, but as fast as lightening, and you just never knew what was on his mind, as if he was always thinking. I’ve seen he throws combination after combination of punches and kicks, while demonstrating with Buck; I just never could get the camera to take quick enough pictures, there seemed always to have a blur in them showing the velocity.  When the pictures got developed they by way of the blur, it was amazing to examine the picture and figure out how to work around his combination.  And every time he did something, he had perfect balance. As I had learned in life, is the secret to life, in everything, physical, mental, spiritual, and psychological.  If one of those elements were missing, I had a problem, or would have. On the other hand he was the most sensitive person on earth, and loved mankind in his own careful way. And knew somehow, the nature of a man, as he mixed it with his culture; that is to say, whatever was expected of the Japanese student, in Japan, was not necessary what he expected of Americans in America.  Something I would pick up, not quite knowing where I had inherited it from, but as I would in the future do some traveling, I learned how to adjust in several different countries without any difficulties for extended periods of times.  It is a mater of reasoning. In any case, and Gosei was the first to present this combination for my life travels I would need after I left San Francisco&lt;br /&gt;       as Big John got into his stance, and at this time I was a Green Belt, ready to get my Brown Belt any day, so I knew many of the moves that would take place, and had about a year and a half of karate practice under my belt prior to coming to San Francisco, of which a few months were with the Master Yamaguchi.  As I was saying Big John was in his stance --and Goju Ryu being a defensive style of karate, someone had to start and so Gosei made a false move, meaning just to motivate his opponent; possible this is what happened to Buck and John taking advantage of it because it was practice. In any case, then it happened: --Big John started throwing his long arms out, and Gosei got under them, around them, and must of hit him a half dozen times in the process; for John fell into a corner trying to push the punches away without much affect, which was another mistake of his, Gosei cut him done like a big oak tree because he left himself open then, until he was almost on his knees combinations were going faster than the eye could calculate, then he pulled back and stopped and bowed, walked away, and instructed the rest of us on what to do next.  Nobody was talking about what happened, but I knew the subconscious of many were working overtime, mine was.  I loved it. I knew Gosei was particular on how his students used their knowledge of karate, and one lesson was --I suppose, no one cares how much you know, until you show how much you care.  And Gosei showed always how much he cared; and to be quite frank, so did Buck.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Buck came over to me the next day and asked if I wanted to go to the Japanese movies with him; he really liked the sword fighters, the samurais.  I liked doing that, --that is going to the movies and witnessing the samurai in motion, --I was in a different world, an interesting compared to my St. Paul world. Matter of fact, I would always hold a little interest in that area, after San Francisco, also; as well as Sumo wrestling of which I would attend one some thirty years down the road in Japan; as well as bullfights, I would attend in Mexico, and cockfights in Peru, and all matters of combat, I could absorb: --I even ended up in Argentina for a South American Championship boxing match some thirty-four years later. &lt;br /&gt;       I think Gosei had asked Buck, --in fear I’d go astray—or go drink myself to death, to befriend me a little.  He was a real father figure for me, plus a hero of sorts, and was turning out to be a friend as well.  And so we went.  I like this particular one, or personage in the Samurai movie world, he was blind and could use his sword like Yamaguchi could his hands.  If I’m not mistaken, once this Samurai cut a fly into.  I think they had real good special effects in Japan for that movie; but I liked it.  Buck liked Edgar Rice Burroughs also, he had read I think all seventy or eighty of his books, to include Tarzan, the Mars books, Venus ones and god knows what else.  I couldn’t believe he read all them.   &lt;br /&gt;       I was learning something from Buck, not only how to be a friend, and fight, but how it might be possible someday for me to go to college, it was in the back of my head----way back there; I was learning many things were possible.  I guess I had never thought about it, or even put it to a vote for myself, but he was inspiring me, as I was learning. And in the years to follow I would end up going to four Universities, getting two degrees, and a Counseling License.  At the time I’d have never dreamed of that.  At best, possible a truck driver and that is not a cut, but reality.    &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       The following weekend, Buck, Lorenzo and his wife, Tom [the banker], Coleman, the 2nd Degree Black Belt [a small black man], Joe, 2nd Degree Black Belt [Spanish], and I all went out to Golden Gate Park.  It was monstrous.  Every one playing freeze-bee a fun game of sorts: you simply threw a disc made of rubber and the person on the other end would have to catch it like a ball.  I learned it quick, good for the reflexes Buck said.  We all just walked around the park, played about, stopped and Lorenzo’s wife made some sandwiches, and we lay upon the grass waiting the day away; something I again was not used of doing, I was quite the restless person.   As we left the park, there was hundreds of hippie kids all about, smoking joints; a few bands playing, car radios being played loud.  On one side of me I could hear the song “The Battle of the Green Berets,” and on the other side was the theme of “The Good, Bad and the Ugly.”  And the live band was playing: “We’ll sing in the Sunshine.”  As we got into the car, I was hoping when Lorenzo turned on his radio, I’d hear some Elvis, or Rick Nelson music, or even Johnny Cash, but I knew most of my generation had shifted to the newer music, but everyone was talking so the radio never got turned on. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Gosei and Buck were seemingly very close.  Buck was about 5’10” about 180 pounds, short hair, very flexible with his body, a warm voice, slow to speak, yet quick if need be; --broad shoulders.  He had a tan color to his skin, and was quite handsome. One might liken him to a loner, but I’d prefer to be the loner, and let him be the private person. I was never his companion to speak of, yet I might be considered his unrefined friend of sorts.&lt;br /&gt;       Often when I’d go into the dojo at night, Gosei would be working on some file, or doing some accounting, writing letters, signing certificates, I’d let him know it was I, and he’d ask me to play the guitar.  He liked listening to it.  I sat on the sofa and played, and sometimes I’d play for an hour or so.  He liked several songs I played, one he kept asking me to play over and over and I did. Then he’d leave, lock the door behind him, the lights would go off and I’d go to sleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       There was an old haunting story about this old dojo that scared the best of the tough black belts that would come around each year for the International Goju Ryu tournament, along with the ones that came were here on an everyday bases; also, no one, I mean no one wanted to sleep in the dojo.  I guess they had in the past but after they slept once they never did again; it was the tapping of the ghost.  I slept there all the time, going on three months.  What everyone was scared of, I didn’t believe, ----I asked, and every time I did, it would come up “The Ghost.”  Again, maybe a dump Midwestern didn’t get the drift, but I had time, I’d only have to wait for the tournament to come about, which was going to take place at the Cow Place soon, it was set for December, 1968. And then I’d sort out truth from fiction.  It was all about ghosts for the most part, and the racket [noise] he or she made.  I heard ghost’s stories before, you know them one everyone talks about, but no one experiences’.  And I would guess until you do it sounded like foolishness to the best of men.  But these people were telling me they had experience them, and in time, so would the black belts from around the world tell me the same story, and again, no one would sleep in the dojo.  Ghost or not I was staying, plus where else would I go, so if he existed, he’d have to get used to me, and I to him.   Plus, each night when I went to bed, I was half drunk anyway.  So if he was around, he never woke me up.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I was somewhat ambiguous to everything, yet it didn’t matter, I was just living a dream, one unheard of for a person like me, coming out of a neighborhood of thugs, although in their own way, they were good folk, but none the less, drunks and thugs. And to be able to see the great man Gogen Yamaguchi in the near future, was a grand prize I didn’t expect.   In the mean time, Gosei was teaching me how to use his expensive camera for the tournament. I would be the major photographer, he always seemed to give me more trust than I deserved, not sure why; and that to would stick with me, --as a good omen [it gave me confidence in other things along my road of life].  It would only be black belt participation, and they would come from all over the USA, to include Hawaii, Alaska, and New York City.  Gosei wanted me to get trained and possible represent the Midwest with his blessings I guess.  I would also get to meet his father, the “Cat”, Gogen Yamaguchi, one of the few 10th degree black belts in the world. The longer I stayed, the more San Francisco seemed to be pleasing to me, in a festive way, and a number of other ways.&lt;br /&gt;       As the day drew closer to the tournament, Gosei asked --leaning against the archway to the dojo, as I sat on the sofa about to take my karate coat off, and go on down to the bars.  Not sure if Gosei knew I was spending time there, but if so, so be it, plus I don’t believe he knew how very much time I was there, “You will be the main photo man for the tournament, ok,” he said to me and smiled, “Yes sir,” I said, as he added, “You doing well with pictures. Are you eating?”  Then he hesitated. I nodded my head yes.&lt;br /&gt;       He added:&lt;br /&gt;     “I get some complaints from neighbors that someone living here, and it is not good for apartment; something about city code.  You must move in few weeks, Joe will help find place for you, I’m so sorry.”&lt;br /&gt;       He looked hurt to have to tell me, but he knew it couldn’t be anyone else.  It was silly to think I could live here forever, well –it was rather a matter of when   I had to move, not if I had to.&lt;br /&gt;      “…Its fine sir,” I told Gosei, “I’ll start looking myself.  He smiled a bit and walked back into his office.  Looked at the piggy bank I gave him for his child.  Funny I thought he left it there on his desk, not sure why. I never asked way, or for that matter talked back to him, it was much more interesting to listen to him, and learn, he was wise in many ways, and I would become the person I would become no matter what.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I didn’t buy many cloths in those days, I couldn’t afford them, plus at work, Mr. Green was giving me his son’s old cloths.  He was much like my grandpa, always ornery, and nobody got along with him but me.  My boss didn’t even get along with him, and was afraid to confront him because he would dominate him, and get him fired.  But I seem to walk by him and never pay any attention to his moods, like grandpa back home whom my brother and I were raised by for the most part, that is, he and my mother.  Grandpa would walk by me all the time mumble this and that. I seemed to absorb it like fish does water, and it rolled right off my back, or over my fins.  My boss was shocked he was bringing me cloths. But then I was also. &lt;br /&gt;       Mr. Green would say, “The boy doesn’t wear this anymore, it looks better on you, --for the most part, take it…” I’d say, “You sure sir, it looks new…” and he’d look with a grin at me, then I’d say, “Well, I sure appreciate it,” and take it quickly so not to offend him, plus I did wear them; and needed them. Sometimes when I did wear them at work, I’d go out of my way so he would see me with the shirt on, and he’d show just a little pride around his lips.  I learned some of the old grouches of the world were the most willing to give; --it was just that life had been hard on them.  I suppose he got more appreciation from me than his boy; or so it sounded.&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sexual Education&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;       The weather was starting to change --coolness was coming into San Francisco. As I got to know my friends, and was partaking in the bars around the area, Joe looking for a place for me to stay, I was learning I was far from being educated in the world of sexuality.  That is to say, I didn’t understand the world of homosexuality, and in San Francisco, especially the Castro area it was famous for it, if not down right swamped with homosexuals. Again my Midwestern lack of education came into play.  I had been noticing a few things happening that was coming to light.  If I knew anything in this area it was primitive at best.  And for being prejudice, I didn’t even know the word existed.  And so I was an unlearned as a carpenter needing an apprentice.&lt;br /&gt;       I had gone into a bar the second month I had been in San Francisco, about a block and a half away from the dojo.  I sat in the bar and drank for about an hour, and a young good-looking man came up to me buying me drinks.  I thought it strange at first, but back home it was common for someone to buy you or the whole bar a round of drinks, --nevertheless, having said that, as the time went on, he would not allow me to buy him any drinks back.  Then he asked if we could go to his place and drink.  I asked, “What for…” he said, “You really don’t know?”  He quickly found out I didn’t, and I said I think I need to go.  I explained I was taking karate at the dojo around the corner, and I was from Minnesota.  I do not think I impressed him, other than being a virgin I suppose, in his eyes.&lt;br /&gt;       “Look at the pictures on the walls, around and towards the ceiling, the ones hanging by wires,” he asked me.  And so I did.&lt;br /&gt;       “Now what do you see?” &lt;br /&gt;       “Almost completely naked men,” I said.&lt;br /&gt;       “You’re getting it,” he commented, “And don’t worry about buying me a drink, but you will be back for me, I know.”  I told him I really had to go but I liked our conversation.  I kicked myself in the ass for being so dump, when I left the bar.  Then I got thinking about the guy who picked up my matches that fell out of my hands the other day, he almost fell over and got hurt trying to pick them up. He wanted to take me home.  Things were starting to fall in place.&lt;br /&gt;       Under questioning myself, I tried to recall a few more instances.  The guy in the bar by “Sammie’s” kept trying to put his arm around me one early evening, and I told him to stop or I’d get mad and have to do something.  He just kept it up, and the bar tender didn’t’ do a thing, so I gave him a solid right elbow in the side of his rib, and he fell over onto the bar, I think I heard it split, and the bar tender called the cops on me. &lt;br /&gt;       I said:&lt;br /&gt;       “Why are you calling the cops on me, he’s the one attacking me, I’m just defending myself,” it wasn’t all-truthful, and he knew it, but he was trying to violate me.&lt;br /&gt;       “Get out of her before the cops come and haul you in Mister,” he hollered at me, in fear I’d start trouble. It took me a while to put two and two together, and figure out it was a gay bar.  Poor man, he was just trying to come on. I thought what next.  I left the bar quickly, and watched my language, back then I hardly ever swore anyhow, it was not the thing to do.  My mother chased me out of the house at age nine-teen for swearing and I guess I don’t blame her, and this was not the time or place to start.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Year’s later people back home would tell me I was living in a city of sin and perverted people that I had most likely slept with, to include men. I said nothing, for what could you say –these were people from my hometown, and they would never understand, I mean never. And if I defended myself, they’d take that as a yes to me having sexual relations with men, and it would just get all around, and god help me with my mother, and you got it, everyone.  Again, it was best to leave it alone when I did leave San Francisco.&lt;br /&gt;        But as I had learned in San Francisco, it was just a world I knew nothing about, it was part of the times, and it was the way it was.  Like old man Mr. Green, it was just the way he was. If anything, I tried to understand, what I didn’t know, which was a lot. I never made protests for anything, Vietnam, Gays, you name it, and life was just too short to get so involved with trying to persuade or change someone to be like you. &lt;br /&gt;       I didn’t like drugs either, nor was I experienced in the homosexual world, or for that matter, not all that much in any world besides St. Paul.   I had sex one evening with a white prostitute down on Mission Street where I worked by Lilli Ann, I was half drunk, and she was not at all what I wanted, a beast of the raw kind.   Another time I had sex with another prostitute downtown San Francisco, she was a black woman, we screwed for hours and she said, “Man, you like to f…, but I got to go make money honey, you can sleep it off here.”  She left, and when I woke up, she never took a thing, and I simply walked back to the dojo.&lt;br /&gt;       I wasn’t looking to carry on any long term relationship, and to be quite honest, I was wondering why men were finding me attractive, but felt it was best in leaving well enough alone, it would go away.  If anything I was more scared to find out which ones were, and what approaching new friends might be of that nature, I needed to kind of rehearse and let them know this was not my preference.  I guess it was not acceptable to me to hate, or for that matter beating up people for their likes and dislikes. I would prefer to fight for honor, sport and practice, or safety.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Poetry &amp;amp;&lt;br /&gt;The Ghost&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was a Thursday evening, I had walked back to the dojo, --it was going on 5:30 PM, I had stopped at a Chinese restaurant, ate dinner, some rice with beef and dark gravy and green peppers over the rice, it was delicious, and had some tea, that sunk to the bottom of the tea-pot, that also was excellent.  Then again, back to the dojo.  By the time I reached the dojo, everyone had left, it was 7:00 PM, usually I got back early to work out, and Friday nights I avoided going back to the dojo because it was Black Belt night until 8:00 PM.  None-the-less, I entered the dojo, and sat back placidly against the sofa, the counter to my left, the archway to the gym [dojo] straight ahead stared at me; as it normally did.  And then it happened; it was close to 10:00 PM -- what everyone had told me about, the ghost that is what happened, oh yes, I met him. I can’t describe it emotionally with prose, so I had to write it down after the meeting in poetic verse, I never did give it a name, the poem that is, so let’s do it now, how about “The Ghost of the Collingswood Dojo,” ok? And now for the poem:&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I heard him last night&lt;br /&gt;  About 10:00 P.M.&lt;br /&gt;(In the silence of the wind)&lt;br /&gt;Trying to get in;&lt;br /&gt;Tapping at the windows,&lt;br /&gt;The podium stand;&lt;br /&gt;Knocking over wooden chairs –&lt;br /&gt;  As I was half-asleep&lt;br /&gt;  In the gym.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I heard him last night&lt;br /&gt;  10:05 P.M.&lt;br /&gt;I was standing by the archway –&lt;br /&gt;  To the gym;&lt;br /&gt;Alone—in the black-silence&lt;br /&gt;  Of his night.&lt;br /&gt;His footsteps passed me –&lt;br /&gt;I saw the wooden floor&lt;br /&gt;  Absorbing them…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I stood in a warrior’s stance&lt;br /&gt;  (I remember) --&lt;br /&gt;And said with a cry of sin:&lt;br /&gt;“I wasn’t about to let you in.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then with hidden strength&lt;br /&gt;I called to the Lord (although&lt;br /&gt;  Something told me to&lt;br /&gt;  Challenge him)&lt;br /&gt;In less than a second&lt;br /&gt;I heard the silence in the wind:&lt;br /&gt;  Evaporating-shifting,&lt;br /&gt;Leaving in all directions.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Ten years had passed [l978]&lt;br /&gt;  Since then—whereupon,&lt;br /&gt;I met a woman: she&lt;br /&gt;Seemed to understand more than I&lt;br /&gt;  What really took place&lt;br /&gt;In the silence of that night?&lt;br /&gt;(Maybe I was too young back then)&lt;br /&gt;To realize what was really happening):&lt;br /&gt;But before she left—like in&lt;br /&gt;  The silence of the wind –&lt;br /&gt;I heard/she said:&lt;br /&gt;  “It wasn’t a dream,&lt;br /&gt;But a scheme;&lt;br /&gt;Thank your Lord;&lt;br /&gt;  You didn’t challenge Him.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Even now [l982] as I write –&lt;br /&gt;  I can feel his pulling&lt;br /&gt;On my pen.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       The evening was a chilling experience, after the event, of yelling into the wide-open dojo, where no one really was, the chairs that once were rocking, as many of black belts had told me, and feared to sleep overnight in the dojo, stopped.  The steps that made the wood crackling noise as if a giant was walking by me, I could see its [his] weight upon the wooden floor absorb into it, I stood still as still could be. The windows stopped chattering, and went back to its stillness, which was part of the night’s atmosphere, notwithstanding. I would not move out of the dojo, unless told to, the spirits or ghosts would have to deal with me, as I would them.  And so I fixed my pillow on the sofa, put down a fighting stick, and went to sleep, as usual.&lt;br /&gt;       At all events, I was surprised that Black Belts, highbrowed and such felt they had no power over the unseen world.  Stern as they portrayed themselves to be, was this all the courage I could find in them, nothing beyond the visible; doubtless, however, no wonder envy got them.  For I did not envy what they had, as they did I; --and I thought I had very little, although Gosei and Buck’s friendship was a treasure.  The black belts could not understand, or maybe they could, I was simply enjoying what they had found, the wisdom and golden grain of the Master Yamaguchi. Yet with all this fuss, I was not thinking anything bad of them, for they originally made me feel at home, and I loved them for it. But now they did not like my relationship with Gosei.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       One night after eating at the Japanese restaurant, Joe told me he found a place for me to stay with a Mexican family, that he’d show me the place the coming weekend.  He then said something very strange.&lt;br /&gt;       “The black belts don’t like you chumming up to Gosei so much, I’m telling you to pull back for your own good.”&lt;br /&gt;       “What if I don’t,” I asked.&lt;br /&gt;       “Well, I’ll have to kick the shit out of you.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Listen Joe,” I said, “I might be backward in this big city, and you being a second degree black belt I’d be crazy to fight you, now what do you think I would do.”  He looked strange at me, and said, “You tell me.”&lt;br /&gt;       “I’d have no choice; I’d do what anyone in my old neighborhood would do, that is, go buy a gun and shoot you.”  I was kidding, I think.&lt;br /&gt;       He started laughing, “You’re kidding…” then looked at me for an answer.&lt;br /&gt;       “You don’t know us Midwesterners do you.” I said cunningly.   That was it, he never brought the subject up again, and we remained distant friends, although he let me go to his house the following day to take a shower, I had not taken one for three months, and he throw two bars of soap in and told me not to come out for an hour.  To appease him I stayed in for about 40-minutes; couldn’t find another area to scrub.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I didn’t know how anything was going to turn out, only that I wasn’t willing to accommodate the black belts in their game, and they were starting to take a disliking with me, and again there was not much I could do about that.  If I had learned anything in Minnesota, it was you do not back away, if need be you get your ass kicked.   I guess they had their own comradeship, and I was in the way. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Three&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My New Home &lt;br /&gt;[The Latin Family]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Joe came over in the morning with his mother’s car to bring me to this Latin’s family’s home, ---I was to rent their screened-in-porch attacked to the house.  It wasn’t all that far from the dojo, which was located on Collingswood Street, not far from Market Street, which went into downtown San Francisco.&lt;br /&gt;       It was Saturday morning, Joe came in the dojo, I could hear the doors open, then up the long flight of stairs, I heard his heavy feet, when he reached the top, I was looking at Buck’s gallery of books in the back of the dojo, I was always amazed how he could have read all these paperbacks, mostly Edgar Rice Burroughs. Sometimes I thought he read them for a distraction, you know, so as not to have to think about perhaps unpleasantries at home.  Not sure how his home life was though, only met his mother once   and they he and his mother both seemed pleasant, and very much to their own, although they seemed to have gotten along also.&lt;br /&gt;      “Chick,” Joe called loudly, I heard him.  He was always tanned, a natural tan, that Latin look.  He had very white teeth, short hair, about 5’ll” and with a leonine head.&lt;br /&gt;       “What you up to,” he yelled, ----Gosei was not in yet, and it was 8:30 AM. &lt;br /&gt;       “We’re lucky, “he commented when he saw me at the other end of the dojo, on the stage area checking out the books.&lt;br /&gt;       “Why’s that Joe,” I said.&lt;br /&gt;       “Mom needed the car, but decided at the last minute I could use it, in spite of, au--grocery shopping, I suppose.  I told her I’d be back before noon.”&lt;br /&gt;       “No problem, I got everything ready.”  I didn’t have much to carry, just a small suite case, and a medium size box filled with cloths, karate suite, and shoes, a jacket.&lt;br /&gt;       “They’re good Spanish folks, you’ll like them,” Joe tried to convince me.  I think the whole black-belt committee felt a little safer now, --I say, --safer because now they could have Gosei to themselves.  I’ve never competed for his friendship, he gave it willingly, and I was always overwhelmed that he liked me, and proud of it; and at the same time, not really knowing what to say half the time. &lt;br /&gt;       I also think part of this move I was about to make was because of Coleman, the black young man, 2nd degree black belt.  He had come in one night, it must had been around 10:30 PM, expecting to see me sleeping, he caught me with a girl, a Latin gal from Nicaragua.  I had met her on the bus coming to the dojo from work about a month ago, and went over to her house, and her mother jumped all over us with this Spanish lingo, only thing I remember was my little Latin beauty saying in Spanish she didn’t understand, and adios, and we took off.   She was slender, with a fine looking face, about 5’4”, and boy she could kiss.  We laid in the back of the dojo, where there was another coach for the visitors, and she was half naked and Colman came in.  Well, he got even I’m sure. &lt;br /&gt;       “Come on let’s go gooo…” said Joe; --he also was anxious to get rid of me.  Joe could be hilarious at times, that is, in a concealed annoying way.  I don’t think he ever was on his own for a day in his life, but he tried to be a good guy, nonetheless.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       As I got into his Volkswagen he drove down Castro Street.  I was thinking of the tournament coming up soon.  I would still be part of it all.  Maybe not be able to go with the black belts anymore, but Buck would take me back to Berkeley possible, see Gosei in action teaching out at San Francisco State.  And possible I’d see the garden spot in the hills and the Claremont Hotel and Tennis club, once again, it was pointed out to me once, I think it was that big white structure on the hill. Things would change, but they had to.&lt;br /&gt;       We drove for about ten minutes, we ended up down around Mission and Dolores, in a small neighborhood, to the South of us was these old expensive looking mansions, and the street was filled with beautiful palm trees lined all the way up the street.  Now why was I not going into one of them houses I asked myself?&lt;br /&gt;       “Here we are Chick,” said Joe.  I got out, and he walked me up to the small house, and introduced me to the woman of the house, Joe spoke Spanish, I never knew he could, and spoke it very well.&lt;br /&gt;       “Hola, amigo,” she said, “We ee, happiee to oo tenerte,  --hav u,” she was trying hard to speak English, and called for her boy, “Georgeeeeeee…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;        Puedes ayudarme a traducir para el gringo [Can you help me to translate for the blond hair boy]?”                             &lt;br /&gt;       Quickly the young boy who was about eleven year’s old appeared, in front of me answered his mother by saying: “Si mamá [Yes mother].”&lt;br /&gt;       She said something, and I quickly learned he was going to be our interpreter.&lt;br /&gt;       “Well, Chick,” said Joe in a happier voice, “I hope all turns out for you.” &lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, thanks Joe, it was real nice of you,” as he removed himself from my presence quickly to get his mother’s car back, for he had to drive back over to Oakland, and it was a little ways, he never turned back to look at me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “Tienes hambre?” the mother said to me, and George translated it to “Be you hungry?” &lt;br /&gt;       “No,” I said, “but thanks.”  George showed me my bed on the porch; --by the looks of things I’d have to find another place soon, it had screens and windows all around the porch, but it didn’t have any heat ventilation—I told myself, first things first. &lt;br /&gt;       “Do you play chess?” George asked, and I assured him I did, but wasn’t too good, but felt I could beat a ten-year old.  “I’ll play a game as soon as I get settled, ok?”  He smiled. &lt;br /&gt;       It didn’t take me much to get settled.  The boy’s mother showed me where the bathroom was, which amounted to me having to leave the porch area, and walk through a doorway into the kitchen and the bathroom was to the right.  I had to use it at that moment, and when I shut the door to take a leak, you could hear every drop, I felt funny, as if the whole house could hear.  But the place was temporary, and it only cost $5.00 a week.  And I was making $70.&lt;br /&gt;       As I left the bathroom and met George, he introduced me to his father, his father’s brother, and four kids, not sure who they belonged to, and another woman about thirty-five; --then George and I went to play a game of chess.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       The game lasted about two hours he beat me.  I think he could have beaten me in about twenty-minutes, but it was I who had to do all the thinking, and he sat quietly as I moved my chessmen.  I got the feeling he knew I was going to be easy pray.  But I was happy I had a place to stay.  People are given gifts in life, when you do not appreciate them, it becomes part of your attitude, and life can be quite hard on you.  That person who was going to help could be lost in the wind, and so I tried to show as much respect as I could, and appreciation.&lt;br /&gt;       As the weeks went by, they had me in a few times for meals, but I didn’t eat all that much; --I worked at Lilli Ann Company, and in the meantime, played chess with George, and of course he beat me all the time. At night I’d go up to the Castro district and get drunk, usually stopping at least for an hour or so at Sammie’s. &lt;br /&gt;       One time at Lilli Ann, I met Adolph Shuman on more human bases, other than work.  He had stopped in the café up the street; it was a small Chinese place.  He brought in his small white dog, I think it was a terrier, a few people by me were complaining, but I paid them no heed.  The manager of Lilli Ann, spotted me, and had me come over and meet Mr. Shuman, for some odd reason I was quite scared, but played it down, and he looked at me as if I was not recognizable, but said hello, and I went back about to eat, and the manager said again, sit with us.  And so did, and I just kind of froze and tried to eat, but my hands were a bit shaky; or so they seemed. The rest of the group at the table, which was a blond assistant to the manager, a pretty young lady about five foot six inches, --reserved looking always, a calm voice, and a sensitive manner;  --then the manager himself, Mr. Rosenberg, who started talked.  I found my head bobbing up and down to smile but I didn’t know what to say, so I started thinking about the first small novel I had bought and started to read, about a relationship between two Italian lovers.  And then they got up and left, all saying their good-by’s, and Adolph waving his hand somewhat, as a goodbye jester to me, since he could not get to saying it directly; although he did mumble something under his breath. I suppose, I thought, power and money can do many things to a personality.  He seemed a busy sort of fellow, and tried to show his human side, and/or equality side. But you could see the guarded side of him.  And of course, owning a big business, people always try to take advantage of you, not really knowing who's really on your side, and his fooling around with the models at work.  I suppose I’d be a little restless.&lt;br /&gt;       On weekends I’d walked down by the Golden Gate Bridge a few times, even across it.  At night when I was down there I loved seeing the patched clouds in the evening, looking over the Golden Gate, I loved to watch the sun go down, with its bright yellows fading into its red and gray background.  It was like the clouds wanted to hide it, so I couldn’t see.  I suppose when you’re alone a lot you think the sun follows you; one takes things on a more personal level.&lt;br /&gt;       Sometimes along the shores out by the Cliff House by Sutro Heights you could hear the sounds of the expiring waves that seemed to sooth my hot blood.  I had no complaints, matter of fact, no one back home would believe me if I told them my story, all inclusive, for the most part: to include, meeting and befriending Gosei, and working for a dress designing company for Adolph Shuman.  I had not met him on a personal note yet, that but indirectly I did, he was being chased by a beautiful model throughout his dress factory, and she had a giant pearl on her finger I noticed, I guess it was a gift from the millionaire.  He told me to hold a door for him so she would not be able to get to him.  I did for a moment, and then let the door open again, thinking this was foolish.  She was quite tall, but beautiful, with a very healthy looking body. Later on that day my boss Mr. Blair also showed me his Rolls Royce in the garage next to the building I worked in.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Karate Test and the Dentist&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;        Another few weeks went by and my teeth were starting to hurt, I had two huge molars in the back, and I needed to do something soon, they seemed to be hurting more everyday; --at work my boss had told me I had a red line going down my neck and it was starting to get infected, I was scared it go to my heart.  They told me to take off a week of work, and get taken care of, but really could not afford to, but I did.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;      Lorenzo at the dojo gave me the phone number of the   San Francisco State University Dentistry; I called them and made an appointment.  It was a free clinic and the students worked on you.  I had to wait until Monday it was Friday now.  I was starting to get a little fever over this also.  I was getting a bit restless on my free week off, and doing a lot of resting.  I even bought my first novel, it was only 109-pages, but it was interesting.  It was about this Italian man who found this woman, and she had breasts that fit perfectly into his palm. I got thinking, she was real thin, or he had big hands.  Never read anything like that before.  As I waited for the day to come at for the dentist I finished reading the book, took me all of four days.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       As Saturday came, I walked up Castro Street to the dojo, it was kind of a big day, and I was a little under the weather, but ok.   We had a test today, an endurance test.  As I got ready putting on my white karate jacket, I stood bowed to the Master, and did some exercises to get ready for the test. Then Gosei called us all to order, and he and Buck stood at the end of a line of which thirteen karate men were standing in line; --some black belts, brown belts, green belts like me, and a few white belts.&lt;br /&gt;       Tom the banker was there, he always seemed a bit rigid, his body that is and so I was quite surprised he ever made 3rd degree black belt, but he did, he also kept the books updated somewhat, for the dojo to my understanding, but I could be wrong, it just seemed he was involved in that manner, and from what I heard; and I think some of the degree titles were given out for longevity and for services rendered, other than for outstanding skill, but then do we not do that for the sake of love, and regard to those who have devoted themselves in one way or another to your cause, I have seen it more than once at my young age, it is not the unpardonable sin, if a sin at all; I told myself how many colleges have given out  a mess of Ph. D’s because they got a donation here or there, or for that matter, for lesser things done in the name of higher education.  I am not saying he wasn’t worth his belt, but his skills never impressed me; --incidentally, he is one of the judges today.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “Ok,” Tom told everyone, “…you will fight for three minutes sparing, free style, ---pull your punches from the face, we’ll be able to see if you hit or not, it takes more skill to actually pull your punches than to have physical contact [hit]. And you will get a ten-second rest, and when I say next, you will shift to your next opponent.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I started out fairly good; I had to fight another green belt, which I was twice as good as he, and a lot faster.  But then I had been a green belt for two years, and normally you are only one for a year. I was hoping to get my Brown Belt after Gogen comes to San Francisco, for the Tournament, we would have to do another test and then we’d be able to upgrade our belts.&lt;br /&gt;     “Next,” Tom said.  “I now had this young Black Belt, that is, he was my age, and we went in circles for a minute, and then our hands and feet went into a fast pace, he was quite impressed with me, I blocked everything he threw at me, and countered his with a good offensive three step attack. &lt;br /&gt;       “How long you were practicing Karate,” he said as I shifted into a Cat Stance, as we settled down for a moment, we usually didn’t talk, I smiled, “Three years…” I said.&lt;br /&gt;       “I thought so,” then he threw a back kick but I caught it, and he was on one foot, but I let it drop and went in for an eye contact with my fingers, I knew it was forbidden but I did, and just touched his eye lids, and pulled my fingers back.  I had hands faster than lightening.  I’d practice daily in front of the mirrors for two hours my fingers poking at eyes; I visualized eyes in the mirrors all the time, --I felt if a man could not see you, he could not fight you, and it was working.  Most of my fights were quickly dispersed to a stop once I did that.  Touch his eyes and do a back kick, and the man was out,  --and if you happen to hit him in the groin without a cup on, down he went, that happened three times, meaning, I did it to my opponents.&lt;br /&gt;       “Next,” now I was fighting with a wild white belt and just trying to avoid his swinging wildly.  I figured if I went in for a sold punch or kick, and missed I’d look bad, and he was looking bad enough now, for the most part.&lt;br /&gt;       “Next…next…next…I now was on my last opponent, I could hardly hold up my hands, and my feet under me were becoming noodle like.  My reflexes were down, and I just wanted to get it over with, but I needed to keep a good show and so I become extra, or overly defensive, allowing the other person to be more aggressive,  --I could block most anything anyone could throw, so I felt safe doing that.  Once I went into an offensive action, he could counter me, and I’d be off balance, and I was too weak to allow myself to be put into that position.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “Ok, STOP!”  Tom yelled.&lt;br /&gt;       “Very good, everyone was very good…” Gosei said, but I knew he was being extra kind.  This was no time for decision-making, and we’d all find out how we did later.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       As we all were dismissed I went and sat in the open area where the sofa and counter was, it was kind of a gathering area. &lt;br /&gt;       “Did you call the University,” Lorenzo asked.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, Monday they’re going to check me out.”&lt;br /&gt;       “I hope so, the red line is at the end of your neck Chick, and you’re looking a little more worn than usual.”  He was right, I was.  My fever was getting worse, and most likely this work out might have help it along.&lt;br /&gt;       Gosei came by and said hello, and gave me his powerful smile, asking how my new living quarters were.  I told him fine, but it was getting a little nippy, and there really was no privacy.  But he did more than his share to help me; so I left it alone.  I think he just marveled at the fact I would come 2000-miles to learn karate from him, and respected that or me.  Plus, I was a greenhorn in a big city I was not used to. He was kind of a father figure for me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       That day I asked Gosei if I could free fight him.  He looked at me shocked.  &lt;br /&gt;       “You do not know what you are asking,” he said, and gave me that smile, then asked Buck to take a picture of him and I standing in a stance looking solidly at one another as if we were going to fight.  Then he gave me the picture.  I then turned around and took another picture of him, after asking him how high he could kick.   As years would go by, I would hold on to them pictures as if it they were a treasure, and to me they still are.   But as Gosei walked away, with that smile again, Buck came to explain to me, and he also was like a big brother, “Chick, Gosei meant no disrespect when he said what he said, but what he meant is/or was, you could not block his combinations, or anticipate them; I have a hard time doing it, and I’m a 4th degree.  I think he does want you to get hurt.”&lt;br /&gt;       I said:&lt;br /&gt;       “Thanks Buck,” with a little sighs of relief.  I never complained, and I think that is what Buck and Gosei like about me.  On one hand I was simple, and on the other, carelessly too brave for my skills. But I loved them both.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Nippy Porch&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Well, it was Monday morning, I had my alarm clock go off, and when I got out from under the warm blanket, I rushed to get into the bathroom, it was a bit chilly, and damp, but not bad --and then I put my cloths on.   The Spanish mother and sister were sitting in the kitchen having coffee, they could see me through the doorway, and it was attached to the kitchen.  Actually there were two doors to the porch, one to the kitchen and one to the outside, so I wouldn’t have to bother going through the kitchen should I just want to leave unnoticed. I went to the bathroom, smiled at them as I came out, I’m sure they heard the waterfalls again; I hated that, then quickly went back into my outside den, and put on a light jacket.&lt;br /&gt;       I caught one of them big-electric busses called streetcars I actually liked them.  Down on Market Street they were digging underground, it was all torn up, building some kind of transit system.  As I sat on the streetcar, I felt my face, --it was getting puffier than I had notice before, and it was starting to sweat.&lt;br /&gt;       “Next stop, the campus…” I got off, and found my way to the dentistry department.  They took me right away.  The young man who situated me in his medical chair, waited for another man who was working on a client next to me to come over.  Then the older man looked me over, pin pointing what had to be done.  He recommends that the lower tooth be cracked, so you can get into it to pull out, because it was too large, and the upper one would simply come out straight without cracking it.  Both teeth were pushing the rest of my teeth into a crooked state.  He told him to be careful, he didn’t want the poison in my system to shift, and gave me a shot of something in fear…of, whatever big words he was using, it meant seriousness if it was done wrong, for me that is.&lt;br /&gt;        A long time seemed to have gone by, and then one by one the two molars came out.  When it was all over, the apprentice-doctor told me not to go to work for a week, but it would be wise to rest, and absolutely no karate, or wild activities.  He wanted the infection to just goooo away.  I thank them both, and left.   But I was in route for “Sammie’s” bar, I needed a drink, but first I called Lilli Ann, and tried to get a hold of my boss, Mr. Blair, I always liked the way he talked, like he came out of Scotland Yard, in London, but the secretary said he was out to lunch, then I asked for the Manager, Mr. Rosenberg, he was a Jew, like Mr. Shuman, who had help him out with this job a few years back.  He was a bit worried these days though, he told me Mr. Shuman sometime ago had put a friend’s son into college and he was graduating soon, I think in June, and had promised him a manager’s position, and felt his job was the one he was giving away.  I didn’t say anything because Mr. Rosenberg was always quite fare.  And he wasn’t asking for advice, rather he needed to talk, and someone simply to listen; someone that is that didn’t cost $100-dollars an hour like a Psychologist.  He was in his early thirties, possible about thirty-three years old.  When it got hot in the departments he would get a wheel barrel and fill it with ice, and soda’s and go all over the floors of the building, and across the street to the other one story building, giving them away to all the workers.  He was a little odd, but I always felt, who was I to be calling anyone odd, I mean, it has been suggested a few times already in my short life here on earth, I can just imagine when I am older. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “Mr. Rosenberg,” I said, “I need to stay away from work one more week, the doctor told me so, --and my fever is going to get worse, not better in a few days.  I had two molars pulled and my face is like a balloon, I hope this is all right?” I’m sure he heard all the stories in the world for not wanting to come to work, but I was too simple minded back then to produce such a good lie.&lt;br /&gt;       “Sure,” he said, and that was that.  But of course I knew it would be with no pay.  But what could you do. &lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;       I arrived back on Market Street and Collingswood where the dojo was, within the hour, but I didn’t go to the dojo, I went to the bar.  There was Ted and Joe, and the elder husband and wife team, the Palace’s.  Everyone greeted me with high spirits, and Joe came over saying, “The party is tonight Chick, coming?”  I was low on funds so I said, sure, and he gave me the address.  It was 5:00 PM already, a long day to say the least.  So I left the bar and went to another one up the street on the corner and sat and drank.  I had not been in this one before it was a different crowd.&lt;br /&gt;       After a few hours sitting at the bar an avalanche of people came in all of a sudden, among them, one big guy with several of his friends surrounding him.  He had not been there long when he caught my eye. If anything I had good senses. He was trouble.  Joe had told me the party started at 7:30 PM and that is what time it was, but I did not want to get there too early.  So I got up and went to the bathroom, the big man hit my shoulders a bit, “Watch were you’re going Mister!” he told me.  I looked at him, “You hit me, not me you, what’s your beef…?”&lt;br /&gt;       “So I did, I just don’t like you.”&lt;br /&gt;       “I know you don’t, so do what you think you can, right here…!” I told him.&lt;br /&gt;       “No outside…” he said.&lt;br /&gt;       “Well, if that’s the case how about me going up to the dojo and getting my friends, just like you have, and then we’ll go outside, all of us together.  You got your protection all around you I see.”  He didn’t like that comment.&lt;br /&gt;      “I’ll see you outside Mister.”&lt;br /&gt;      “As I expected,” I commented, then went to the bathroom, and back to the bar, had two more beers, and then called a cab to take me to Joe’s house.  He lived a ways from this area, by Telegraph Hill, where Coit Tower’s was. I liked the area, and the Tower, with all its surrounded shrubbery, and its lording over the hill. &lt;br /&gt;                                           &lt;br /&gt;       When I lived in St. Paul, I never seem to have to go very far to get drunk or find a bar, we had two neighborhood bars, and St. Paul, was only about 240,000 people compared to this big city.   But I liked it.&lt;br /&gt;       I knocked on the door, Joe opened it, “Haw, it’s you, come on in my young good looking stud.”  My eyebrow went up: --thinking what is he talking about.  He grabbed me by the arm and showed me around his apartment; when he got to the bedroom, he said ‘If you need to use it later you knowwww…where I am.’  I got the message, but not the desire. &lt;br /&gt;       Odd, I thought why is he talking that way to me. It was every one from the bar at his house, and there was Ted, tallish and lanky, with a half serious smile.  Joe was the heavy set one, jolly and in slow motion for the most part.   &lt;br /&gt;       As the night went on I was getting drunk slowly, but progressively, and eating oysters one after the other at the same time.  I was really hungry. I was getting the impression Joe thought I’d get so drunk he’d get me into his bed.  But I assured myself this would not happen; I memorized the cab company’s phone number, just in case.&lt;br /&gt;       In those days, I never knew who was who, but I was getting my senses to tell me they were not heterosexual bartenders, yet, I feared to say anything in case I was wrong, but how wrong can a person be, I mean he was coming on to me, like a man would to a woman; yet back home, us guys goofed off with one another during and after drinking, no big thing.  We did some pretty out of sight things, but no one carried it to the bedroom level.  Finally, I told Ted and Joe, and the rest of the folks at the party I had to go.  I had eaten two-dozen of them boiled oysters, which I had never eaten before, and drank about ten beers along with the beer I had prior to arriving.  I think I was drinking myself sober.  It was 2:00 AM in the morning. &lt;br /&gt;       Joe called the cab and as I got my ride back to the house, I could taste those oysters throughout my whole body.  In the morning I felt sick, and in everything I did I tasted oysters, for the rest of the week; yes indeed, I had that oyster taste reeking out of my pours along with the beer, but I was over my fever, and the red mark on my neck had gone away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Four&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Dolores Street&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One always knows when things need to change.  The winters in San Francisco were not like Minnesota by far, but I knew it was creeping in, and I had to leave the Latin family’s hospitality.  When I conveyed this to the boy, George he had a tear in his eye.  I was never really sad in San Francisco, but I knew I’d miss him.  Part of you stays behind in such cases.  I never did beat him in chess.  George knew as well as I, when the frost and dampness came in a little more, I would be getting sick if I did not find another place.  I had an idea, there were rooms for rent in many of the huge mansions on Dolores Street, and I liked the street besides.  It was a bit frightening to start all over again to find a place to lay my head; this was going on number three, of the five times I would move: the first, was from my friends when I had first arrived in San Francisco, across the bay, then the hotel downtown San Francisco to the dojo, and now the Latin family, and hopefully I’d find something on Dolores Street, in the very near future.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As I walked up and down lovely Dolores Street I found a mansion, I stared at it.  Leroy, an elder man of about forty-years old, from the bar had told me about this place, it just dawned on me, and he did odd jobs for people up and down this street.  He drinks at “Sammie’s”, matter-of-fact, about three weeks ago one night he and I had sat outside, and he gave me his life’s story.  He seemed to like me too.  I really wanted to get away from him though, he looked as if he could be dangerous, but nothing happened, and he was a good conversationalist.  I looked in my wallet, yup, sure enough, 206 East Dolores Street, here I am; --I kind of knew I might be using this number, but was not financially ready.  I wanted to pay Gosei back for all the money he lent me, and for my karate lessons he was putting on a tab.  He said an old woman had just bought the house, a retired Colonel from the Wax, the female branch of the Army.  Her name was Dorothy Hamburg.&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;       As I knocked on her door, an elder white haired woman came to the entrance,&lt;br /&gt;      She said:&lt;br /&gt;      “How can I help you?”&lt;br /&gt;      “Miss Hamburg…” I said, and she commented, “Yes,” with a surprising look to her eyebrows.  She was well kept for an older woman, but must have been in her fifties, about 5’6”, 130 lbs, stern looking, sold built; kept her posture erect as she looked at me, and she seemed to look you straight in the eyes, no fear, just assurance, no insecurity in her direction.&lt;br /&gt;       “A mutual friend of ours, Henry from the bar in the Castro area told me you might have a room for rent.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes, Henry has done some work here, and just who are you?”&lt;br /&gt;       “I am Chick…”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes, yes, I remember Henry saying you might be looking for a place to stay; you’re from Minnesota, and do the karate thing up in Castro. Is that right?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes, and I work for Lilli Ann.”&lt;br /&gt;       “That’s good, you have a job.  Well I can show you the room, it is not too big, and you will have to share the bathroom with whoever moves into the big room adjacent to you.  Both your room and that big room have the bathroom between them, so you will have to share.”&lt;br /&gt;       “I don’t mind sharing,” I said, and then   She took me in and showed me the room, it was about 150-square feet, and the big room was about 200 square feet.  Not large by any means.&lt;br /&gt;       “Well,” she said, “what room do you want?”&lt;br /&gt;       “How much are they,” I asked.&lt;br /&gt;       “The small room is $15.00 a week, and the big one is $20.  If you want room and board, it is $25.00 a week.”  I had just got back to work, and surprisingly, the whole 200-people that worked on the three floors within the building and across the street in another building which hand only one floor, Mr.  A. Shuman owned, took up a collection, and gave me seventy-dollars, a weeks pay, a gift knowing I was ill.&lt;br /&gt;       “I can pay for two weeks right now if that is ok, and pay you every two weeks,” I told her.&lt;br /&gt;       “That will do, --and just when do you want to move in?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Today,” I said with, and she smiled, “Ok, that sounds fine,” and I handed her the money.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I didn’t own much and so it was a simple matter of collecting the few things I had, which I would do, and bring to her place, by way of walking; --for it was only about a mile away between the house I had been living in and my new sleeping room, or mini apartment.  She then gave me a key, and showed me again, my room on the second floor. &lt;br /&gt;       As you went up the winding stairway—which the railing was made of varnished oak—you almost could walk into my room, just shift to the right about two feet; —to the left of me was the big room, and across from that by the stairway, was even a smaller room than mine, maybe one hundred-square feet total, all three had beds in them.&lt;br /&gt;       Then she took me to the attic, where a man and his girlfriend lived; the woman was pregnant lying down by the chimney on a mattress.  It was huge, the attic; they paid $40.00 a month for it, and were on the third floor.  The chimney went right through their living space and through the roof like a rocket.  They had mattresses all over.  I guess they had been there when the old lady bought the place some six months ago. Jane, the pregnant woman told me the person who was living in my room before me was a young man going to school to become a doctor. He had one night parked his car in the garage and carbon monoxide poisoning had killed him. Jane looked a little like being part of the hippie scene.  Jane explained she   was unmarried, but had a lover named Phillip.&lt;br /&gt;       Jane and I took a liking to one another right away, Phillip, I would find out would be gone most of the time, and when not gone he was high on pot, or other mood altering substances, laying about, or out riding around town with his friend Lance.&lt;br /&gt;       Dorothy took me downstairs to the basement, there was a huge fireplace down there, it was like out of a Frankenstein movie, and I loved it.  I knew by looking at it, I would be spending sometime down here in the near future, drinking and resting.  Then she showed me two huge dogs German Shepard’s.  They were ferocious and wild looking; she kept them tied up in her backyard, an open area, which must had been used prior to her buying the place, as a small courtyard for a garden, which had high cemented sides so the dogs could not jump out.  They barked at me.  But I walked into the lions-den nonetheless, and touch them slowly, and for some reason they did not attack me.  I touched them again; --Dorothy was so impressed, ‘amazed’ she told me, and said: I could feed them and run them everyday if I wanted.  That she could not even get near them anymore.  I simply did not show any fear.  Either out of stupidly or some kind of animal sense I must have displayed.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Five&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Fillmore West&lt;br /&gt;&amp;amp; the Indian Maid&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I just left the ‘Fillmore West’, I didn’t stay long, I wanted to see the concert, but after stepping over two or three dozen bodies sprawled out in all direction in the theater, blocking the door ways, some sitting on top of others, others laying down, drinking alcohol, smoking pot… all in another world, --yet I got through the mess, right up to the bandstand, in spite of the odds.   I saw the Turtles playing, yet they were foggy to say the least. I must have been fifteen-feet in front of them; I heard the song “Sound Asleep,” a little on the wild-eyed grab-bag psychedelic side; --then “Elenore,” a little satire for the bones.  The vocalists sounded good, but I just really never new much of the group. Then the song came, “That will be the Day,” I knew that one for some odd reason, and after that, “It Ante me Babe,” kind of a schizoid aspect to it.&lt;br /&gt;    Henry, a friend of mind told me about the Turtles, to be quite honest, otherwise I would not have know them, although I had heard a few of their songs on the radio.&lt;br /&gt;    Henry left for LA a few days ago after almost hitting another car with his van.  Henry was on heroin all the time; --no, not all the time, often he’d get high for three or four days, go puke his guts out, and walk a straight line for a week or two, then go back into the same routine. Getting back to that van, it chased us for an hour around San Francisco, I think --now that I think about it, Henry did hit the side mirror off the guy’s car. But we got away.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     I walked across the street from the Fillmore West, where there was a bar, and so I went in, sat at the bar, and ordered a glass of beer.   To my left was women, she looked a little older than I; say about twenty-four or so.  She had long black hair, thin, dark eyes; for some odd reason I thought Minnesota was the only state that had all the Indian tribes around.  My neighborhood had one family of Indians to it, the St. Clair’s; I used to date one, the younger one named Jackie.  Not sure why it didn’t work out, but it didn’t, she was cute, thin and nice eyes.  That was a few years back though, maybe when I was fifteen.&lt;br /&gt;    “Buy me a drink my young good looking friend.”  She asked, and then sat down besides me.&lt;br /&gt;    “Sure, why not, what you drinking?”&lt;br /&gt;    “Whisky and coke, with a beer chaser, the coke on the rocks, and the whisky on the side,” She new exactly what she wanted, that was for sure.&lt;br /&gt;     As the night lingered on, she ordered a few more rounds.&lt;br /&gt;     “You like Indians,” she asked me.&lt;br /&gt;     “I like pretty girls with black hair and dark eyes, and you fit the bill.”  She smiled, “Where’s your apartment?” she asked.&lt;br /&gt;    “Not far from here, let’s go,” I said.&lt;br /&gt;    “First let’s get a six pack of beer to go.”  I agreed, and bought the beer, and had the bartender call us a cab.  It was going on 12:30 AM.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Thief&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As we got to the apartment, we walked up to my room quietly not to disturb the Colonel, she somewhat frowned on anyone bringing in stray’s. Then as we opened and shut the door, Joan, my new Indian-date, was in bed quicker than I could shake a stick, her cloths left on the floor; she looked very comfortable in my bed, too comfortable.&lt;br /&gt;    “You come…?” She commented.&lt;br /&gt;    “Need to take a leak, be out in a minute,” I ended.  As I opened the door she was moving about in the bed trying to get situated.  I had left my pants on the floor.  I picked them up and put them on the chair by the door when I came back out, then jumped into bed.   She quickly grabbed my dick and moved it every which way to get it hard, and then she positioned it to go into her opening.  We had intercourse for about twenty-minutes, and I was bushed, too tired to go on, and fell quickly to sleep.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;4:00 AM&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    “What’s that,” I asked myself, I tried to focus my eyes, I seen a shadow by the chair, I looked beside me and Joan was gone, then I turned the light on, she had my wallet in her hand.  She quickly dropped it.&lt;br /&gt;    “I need money, just a little.”&lt;br /&gt;    “You need a kick in the ass,” I jumped out of bed and she covered her face, a bit frightful.   She had her pants and shirt on, only her jacket; I grabbed her jacket and threw it at her.&lt;br /&gt;    “You got four minutes to get the hell out of my sight, or I’ll kick your ass all the way down the stairs and out.”&lt;br /&gt;    “Please, I need the money…” I put my pants on, and started toward her, I was outraged.  She quickly opened the door, grabbing her jacket tighter at the same time, ran down the stairs and out the door.  I watched her walk down Dolores   Street, trying to tidy herself up.&lt;br /&gt;    “Who’s out there,” said the Colonel.&lt;br /&gt;    “It’s just me, I needed some air.”&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Six&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Meeting the Cat&lt;br /&gt;And the Tournament&lt;br /&gt;[The big event]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The tournament was in the makings now, people from all over the United States had arrived, those who were at previous tournaments agreed with the black belts of San Francisco, that the dojo was haunted, and none would stay there, and so from Hawaii, New York, California: Bakersfield, Foster City, Los Angeles, Palo Alto, San Francisco State College, San Mateo, Stockton, Ohio; --they all came. In addition, representatives from such Headquarters as Kent State University, being the Great Lakes Regional Headquarters; New Jersey, the East Coast Regional Headquarters, and the Midwest Regional Headquarters being Tulsa, Oklahoma, which was not really the Midwest, because I was from the Midwest, and Gosei was hoping [I think, and so he implied to me] I would stay long enough to get my black belt, and he’d most likely have me as a reprehensive of the thru-state area to include Minnesota, North and South Dakota, Iowa, and Illinois.  The Far West was the same as the National Headquarters in San Francisco, which included Sonoma State University. Notwithstanding, they all came and I met them all.   &lt;br /&gt;       Gogen had come into the city I had heard, I had not seen him yet though, but Gosei had picked him up last Saturday evening, and today was Monday. &lt;br /&gt;       The Physician, Judges, of which Buck would be one of the ten in all; -- contestants, tournament manager Chairman, director, Counselor, treasure were all being put onto the Tournament handout as well, sponsored by Goju-Kai Karate-Do, National Headquarters, and I was the official photographer.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       It was hard to believe “The Cat” was here, I told myself as I worked out in the dojo, and then he showed up, I got a glimpse of him, my heart dropped.  Then Gosei introduced him to everyone, and he stuck by his son and his wife during this time. &lt;br /&gt;       I was teaching the younger students the art of Gojo Ryu Karate do [Kyohan]; when Gosei introduced Gogen to me, it was just prior to the championship tournament.  I had been given a picture of him, and he signed it, and I would during the tournament take a picture of him, of which he would also sign:  --in all I would have three signed items from Gogen, the cat, but the miracle didn’t happen yet, no, it was about to though.&lt;br /&gt;       The black belts envy pained and amused me at the same time.  To detect the tremor of thin minds, that which frighten them to making threats, I disregarded them with the weight of their own lack of insecurity.  But I am getting ahead of myself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Tournament&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;About six-days before the Tournament, Gosei was going to take his father for a tour of the city.  Several black belts were going to go along.  They had rented three limos to parade through the city.  I had just turned 21-years old I remember it quite clear.  Gosei was assigning everyone to a certain limo,&lt;br /&gt;       He said:&lt;br /&gt;       “Chick, you will ride with my father in back of car…” I looked at him as if he mispronounced it.  He did have a hard time with the English language back then.  I think I opened up my eyes wider than I had ever done before, took a deep breath, and said: “Really!”  What else could you say to something so breathtaking: --a little young grasshopper like me with Gosei and the famous “Cat”. No one would believe me if I told them that back home.&lt;br /&gt;        I accepted the gift with dignity, and disbelief, and held my breath to see if it would come true, and as the days passed, I was given a free ticket, the camera and told I’d have a ride to the Cow Palace, arena.  In the mean time, I was starting to get threats from the black belts who had come to participate in the event, and the ones who were supposedly my friends at the dojo, the local ones also.  They were insanely jealous. I heard the threats mounting; at the same time everyone was talking about the Kumite Scoring System to take place, and the Kata Scoring system and the main Judge, and referees and tournament procedures, to include form. I was right in the middle of all this commotion, and the last thing I wanted to do was bother Gosei with the issue of the threats but it was coming to a point of a dangerous dilemma.  The Yamaguchi spell was all over the dojo; and their fuss of this matter was marvelous to witness, yet no matter what I still grew to love them, it would be sad justice for me to carry on like them I told myself, so I didn’t; --in the first place, I was the new kid on the block, and they were the old worrisome souls at best. &lt;br /&gt;       I am not sure what they expected me to do, --maybe forfeit the invitation by way of being sick so someone else might take my place. But it never occurred to me to disappoint Gosei; I would be ashamed to do such a thing.  By and large, their silent loitering about during these days, did very little to persuade me anyhow.  I got a threat one day that implied a few black belts wanted to kill me, but I couldn’t believe that. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Informing Gosei&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I then had to tell Gosei about the threats I was getting.  I do not remember telling him about the killing one, I thought at the time the others were bad enough, and would have been too much for him to stomach.  He had a lot of pride in his black belts.  When I told him, he looked at me with something like an illness befalling him, if not down right shame.  He was not only let down but almost lost for words.  I told him who had told me these things, one person being Lorenzo, and a few others.  He went and talked to a few of the people I had mentioned.&lt;br /&gt;       It reminded me of the time when Buck his right hand man, and my friend took me to the side of the dojo and told me Gosei wanted him to spar with you; I at first took this as an honor, but what he was really saying   was that I was getting a little too careless with my speedy hands and fingers for my own good, and hurting people in the dojo by blinding them for a moment, and then taking advantage of that moment; --which he was right, I was doing exactly that.   And so Buck was to teach me a lesson, and he knew I had too much pride to avert the free-style fighting with him along with too much bull-headedness, which I’m sure I displayed now and then: -- we fought, and fought and fought, not really knowing how long but it seemed like forever. I got to the point I could hardly hold my hands up, and Buck would knock me down again, pick me up, wait for me to get into a stance, and knock me down again.  I got the message loud and clear, and deserved that, plus I got to fight with a 4th degree black belt, whom I loved; it didn’t matter if he beat the shit out of me, I’ve had that before. Nonetheless, I stopped the eye contact, and got on with business.  You can’t hold grudges when you know two people are trying to show how mad they are.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;        And I was right there, living in the middle of all this. Up to this point I had learned a lot from Gosei, especially Goju Ryu’s style of karate, which was more for defensive I felt, which would come in handy in the future, and save my life a few times [not knowing it would save my life in less than a year in Augsburg, Germany by two thief’s with knifes, but that’s another story].  And with such a style --what you do is counter your opponent, which leaves him at a disadvantage being the aggressor, or offensive.   An example might be, -- should he blink an eye, or throw a punch, and I block it at the same time of the counter I could go for a deadly blow, should I wish.  And of course that is what got me in trouble with Gosei, and my ass kicked by Buck. That is, blinding people by poking shut their eyes --knocking them off balance, and knocking off their glasses, and contact lenses. In any case, once you found your perfect balance, which is really the main thing, you go through your combinations.  Matter of fact, it keeps occurring to me to put in how it saved my life in Germany, by balance.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     I was walking in a dark alley in Augsburg, Germany, and out of the blue came two black guys with knifes.  One stood to the left of me, while the other in back of me, with his hand around my neck as he walked me to an area where there were a bunch of cars.  They had already taken my billfold, and I told myself, leave well enough alone, but now this was a new agenda, they were going to kill me. And so as I walked I leaned forward on my left foot, leaving my right one to back kick the person, and I took my right arm grabbed his wrist, and pulled the knife away from my throat while kicking him in the stomach, he flew down like a rock.  Then I shifted into a cat stance, and his friend flew away like a scared bird, as the one on the ground was rolling around like a snake, he got up and ran like hell.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;     But going back to the ill look on Gosei’s face, I almost regretted I had said anything, what now was going on in his mind.  It was a scene I was not used to, inasmuch as, it seemed to me to become a bit out of control. Gosei told me He’d take care of it, and walked over by the register behind the counter slowly; --I left well enough alone, not knowing what he was going to do, just that it was enough said.   But I was assured in my mind for some reason it was over for me; that is, Gosei would settle it once and for all.&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Notes:  When I took pictures of karate exhibitions, events, etc, I often found I was capturing the moments of the black belts point of contact, along with Buck and Gosei, also.  But with many of the black belts I got them in what they considered awkward positions; --meaning, they did not like it that I was capturing them being hit.  It was kind of a no win situation, --that is, someone had to loose.  One black belt told me, “You never get me in a good offensive move; it’s always when I’m getting hit.”  If there was truth to that, it was not on purpose.  But I was like the green horn sticking my nose where it didn’t’ belong to them; yet not really knowing it.  The truth of the matter was Gosei and Buck always gave a good if not awesome performance.  They were throwing combinations so fast that the camera when it caught them, it caught one of the person’s combinations, while the other person was blocking and shifting and in the mist of a counter. I wanted to end my stay in San Francisco on a high note, not a bitter or jealous one and so the bulls of the arena, the black belts got no disrespect from me. &lt;br /&gt;    In those days there was enough civil unrest in the country, as well as in San Francisco.  There was at that time a gun shooting that took place downtown San Francisco, I remember it quite well.  I thought it was quite a thing, for people to ride by, shoot out the window at another car.  But when I showed a little disbelief, if not shock, I got the eyebrow, as if to say, ‘You’re just a hick.’  So I learned to hold my emotions somewhat.&lt;br /&gt;    On another note, I had found a number of good friends, in the bar, at Lilli Ann, at the dojo, and else where, and felt in the passing world, and for my own safety—for I had some months in the city—I need not make any excessive preoccupation with the threats, for the most part, they were premature anyway.  I needed to work, keep a roof over my head, and eat.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Peace Was Restored&lt;br /&gt;[The Cat and the Mouse]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Some how I felt like the mouse in all of this, but nonetheless, another two days passed, and not a word about “killing,” or “hurting” me was spoken. I was on guard for it but it never came about again.  I went on the ride around the city, --sitting with none other than with Gogen in the back seat, Gosei and the driver in the front.  Gogen was around 63-years old at the time, to my understanding. We ended up at Fisherman’s’ Warf, we all walked around, everyone taking pictures, etc.  And when we got back into the limo, Gosei who was sitting up front in the automobile looked back towards us, his father inches from me:  --I guess he couldn’t help but look back now and then to see how we were getting along.  I caught a few smiles, as if he was happy for both of us, and for his decision for Gogen and I to remain in the back seat, he seen we were getting along quite well for a Master karate man that could not speak English, but it didn’t matter, we got along   with the language of sound and facial expression, and simple body language.  Gogen pulled out of somewhere a small looking camera, and shook his head, looking at it as some kind of American puzzle; --Gosei still checking us out, I took it from him, --with his permission of course, and showed him how to use it.  Then he got on his knees on the back seat looking out the back of the car window and started taking pictures, just like any tourist.  Gosei smiled again, and left him and me to us.  It was a grand day to say the least, and it seemed neither one of us felt uneasy --to the contrary.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Innocence&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In a world where there is little innocence left to measure, I seemed to have found a bit in both Gosei and Gogen, and possible they had found some in my ignorance of youth.  But the   innocence I found can’t fully be defined.  And yet, if I were to try and define it, it was one of those moments that I caught Gosei looking back at me, in the back seat of the car with his father. I didn’t know what I was doing, for the most part, other than grabbing the moment, I was only a kid trying to grow up, and had some karate cloths to show off in, and quick hands, --and here I was with two of the worlds most profound karate Masters, kings of Karate, one might say.  Even the well known Bruce Lee had met Gosei, wanting too free-style fight him, and after seeing him to a three-strike flying kick, changed his mind.  That was before I came, but Lorenzo was at the dojo when it happened; and I do believe he told me the truth.&lt;br /&gt;       But as I was saying, here was two giants in the karate world with me in their car, such people like them knew the consul General of Japan, the faculty Adviser of San Francisco State College, and they were the Heads of the National and regional Headquarters of the USA, and of the Japanese Karate do in Japan.  Here was the man “The Cat”, that knew the founder of Go-ju-Ryu, Shihan Chojun Miyagi, in a back seat of a car with Chick, the little-grass hopper. And so, history would record.&lt;br /&gt;       The day would end, as all days must, but this would be one of the great days we all wait for in life, and go back to throughout our lives.  I think Gosei knew this.  And then came the championship day.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;                    &lt;br /&gt;                                           Championship Day&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I arrived at the Cow Palace, as the chairs and tables were being set up, and Gosei caught a glimpse of me, and walked over, gave me instructions on the area that the contest was going to take place. As always he gave me a smile, and joined his father and other judges as everyone readied for the tournament.   It was at trying day to say the least, although I didn’t seem to be any more frazzled than anyone else, matter-of-fact, I was much less.  I kind of walked around half-hazard, not quite knowing what to do to keep myself busy. If anything in life, I was restless.  My mother once said as I sat at the kitchen table when I was about twelve years old that she counted my moving the pepper and salt shakers thirteen-times in one minute, or was it ten seconds; something like that.  I guess she was timing me.  And often she’d tell me to get out of the house and go run all my energy out of me, I think I could drive her crazy; but it simply was me. And she knew if I didn’t go out side, I’d stay in and walk back and forth like my grandpa did all the time, it was in the blood you know.  My family just could not hold still. Matter of fact, my son Cody, and his son Cody Jr. are both the same to this very day.&lt;br /&gt;       And here I was doing just that, like a hungry lion, I was walking to the outside doors, and back to the tables and here and there, all over the arena.&lt;br /&gt;I knew all the black belts from the San Francisco, Headquarters, I was hoping one would win, and to be quite honest, a few of the people at the dojo not from around the Bay Area, felt no one would allow anyone but the San Francisco Black Belts to win; thus, taking the title out of San Francisco was unheard of….  I thought this a little rude, and said nothing, I guess if it was true I didn’t want to believe it, plus they were saying the judges were biased then, and that would have included Buck, Gosei and Gogen.  So I swept that thought out of my mind, true or false.&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;Goju&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       All of a sudden the lights were dimmed, and the speaker came to the stand, there was not many people in the bleachers, about 20% filled only, I was a little disappointed.  And then the names were called and the fights started.  I laid along side the fighters getting within a few feet of them looking up at them as I snapped my camera as they performed their katas and free styles fights exhibitions.  Later on Gosei would look at these pictures, and be astounded at how good they were.  For some reason I was quick enough to get out of the way when need be, and close enough to get great pictures.  Again Gosei knew me better than I knew myself.   As the fights ended, it was a long day for all involved.  And the champion ended up being this tall first-degree black belt.  I was surprised he won it.  I guess I thought he was a little slow, and not quite as flexible as I would have thought he should be.  Maybe too muscle bound.  But he won, and it couldn’t have been to a nicer person.  I talked to him a number of times getting dressed at the dojo, and he always was friendly, a big kind of fell-a.&lt;br /&gt;       Then I caught Gosei squeezing his nose.   He gave   me the strangest look.  When I showed him the picture a few days later, after the tournament, he laughed and shook his head&lt;br /&gt;      After the fights and demonstrations [one by Buck and Gosei], Gogen went into the center where the fighting had taken place, put a rug on the floor the lights went out, and just a few on him remained, and he did some karate and meditation movements [Yoga].  He was fascinating.  Later on I would have him sign one of the pictures I took of him during this very demonstration, for myself:  --of which I still have and prize.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Seven       &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Lilli Ann&lt;br /&gt;[Work and Play and Colleen]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Many things were starting to happen after the tournament was over.  It seemed my life had stopped for a moment in time.  I had been working five to six days a week, mostly five.  Met a guy, my age called Dan, at the karate studio one evening, he was just watching, and we got talking, and I helped him get a job at Lilli Ann.  He was assigned to Mr. Green and would eventually be reassigned down stairs in the packing department. I was assigned in another department, which was one floor lower than his.  He started falling in love with a Spanish gal, and wanted me to help him out by asking her why she was so down right rude to him.  And so I did, it must have worked because they started dating, thereafter.&lt;br /&gt;       Well Dan’s brother came into town, he was eighteen-years old, and again Dan and I were both twenty-one.  The landlord would not allow two people in their apartment so I talked to my landlady and they ended up renting out the big room.  I liked them both, but Dan was a little more levelheaded.  His brother smoked pot night and day, Dan occasionally. &lt;br /&gt;       About this time my mother said she was coming down to visit me after Christmas, which was not too far off.  And so many things were happening.   And as the weeks passed by I would often   go downtown San Francisco after work and go to the double feature movies, they were older ones but very cheep, .75 cents during the day, before 6:00 PM, and afterwards walk around.  I can remember a few times walking down a side street by a little café and Hell’s Angels were hanging out there.  One time one of the Hell’s Angels, gave me a strange look but paid me little heed, and went back playing some kind of game.  I had to walk around all the motorcycles for they hand them parked in the street, on the sidewalk, and every which way… and them seeing me trying to dodge the bikes to get around them, probably gave them a little groan, one that might have meant, ‘…don’t tip them over sunny.’  And I didn’t bump any.&lt;br /&gt;       At work a few of the Spanish gals up in Mr. Green’s area were eyeballing me up, but I found out they were married and so I paid little attention to them afterwards.  And a few Japanese girls, older women talked to me often, but I never got to date any of them.  Then one evening, after work, Colleen with her sparkling white Catholic seen me waiting for a ride by a street car stand, and asked where I was going, I said down by mission street, and offered to give me a ride.  She was around thirty-three years old, whit a healthy looking body, and was hunting I presume—that is, looking for something.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Colleen&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;As she drove down Mission Street, she knew exactly where Lilli Ann was, I guess many people did, it was very famous for women’s exclusive clothing, and they had dresses in Harpers Bazaar, some famous magazine, and advertised in London, Paris, New York, and here in San Francisco.  I   closed the window a bit in the car, the air was cool this morning, I told her, but I shouldn’t complain, it was nothing like Minnesota; for weather in December at 57 degrees is like heaven sent; I had heard them say on the radio, that it was going to get to 66 degrees before the end of the day.  Not bad, in Minnesota we’d have about forty inches of snow by now, and most likely it would be about three to five below zero.  January was the coldest month, in Minnesota usually, reaching many times ten degrees below zero or lower, and February had all the snow it seemed, sometimes twenty inches in one month; sometimes sixteen inches in one day.  Some years we had ninety inches of snow.&lt;br /&gt;       I was inclined to ask her for a date, even though she looked much older than I, but she said first, as I opened the door to get out,&lt;br /&gt;       “Do you drink wine?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Occasionally,” I said, for I used to drink some back home, but it was that cheep Ripple crap or Thunderbird, rotten gut stuff.  But I didn’t want to tell her that.&lt;br /&gt;       “The dry wine is even better than the sweet if you have the right bottle, and it’s aged some…” she added as I stood up next to the car, “I’ll pick you up after work, say 4:30 PM, does that sound good?”  What could I say, the Cadillac girl was leading, and I had nothing better to do.  I hadn’t gone to karate practice going on three weeks now.  I think Yamaguchi was a little disappointed in me, surely not his black belt bunch though.&lt;br /&gt;       “Ok,” I said as I started to turn around and walk inside of the three-story building. Things were always happening so fast these days I hardly ever questioned anything.   Dan had me meet a friend a week ago, some guy who was selling dope, pot or whatever, we talked and he offered me a job at twice the amount I was making, but I turned him down, I didn’t want to be his or any bodies body guard, end up dead with some heroin stuck in my ass, or down my throat.   This was safer, work here at $.1.75 per hour, and just enjoys life; live longer.&lt;br /&gt;       It was funny, when I stopped to talk to a young man, my age who wanted a quarter, and back in those far off days, they were all over San Francisco, --at any rate, I told him to go get a job, and he asked how much I made in a week, I said $70-dollars, and he laughed, saying: “I make more than that in a day, $75.” Oh well, I guess I still have values. I just couldn’t sit down on the street corner and beg; it wasn’t even a thought. Or should I say, it never occurred to me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       The day went fast, Dan was flirting with his new Spanish girlfriend, who worked in the office at Lilli Ann; I think she was happy I set them up, but I was a little jealous now, I guess I would have like to date her, but I was always drinking, going to movies, and before karate, running around town.  No real time I suppose.  I think she was wondering why I didn’t smile as much as I did before when I met her halfway going up and down the stairs a few times a day.  But I tried.  My mother wrote and said he’d be in town now in January.  Not too far off.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       It was 4:35 PM, I just slammed the heavy door behind me to Lilli Ann, and there on the street was that white Catholic, and Dan was not too far behind me, he’s seeing me go to the car, I told myself, not looking in back of me, I’ll hear about it tomorrow.&lt;br /&gt;       “See yaw later Chick,” Dan said, I think it was to get Colleen’s attention; I turned around and smiled a bit and shook my head.&lt;br /&gt;       “I did show up, didn’t I, I bet you thought I wouldn’t?” Said Colleen.&lt;br /&gt;       “Not sure what I thought,” I admitted, and I seem to put on a dumb look.&lt;br /&gt;       “I always like wine in the fall, --woops, soon to be winter in a week or two.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Always --” I said, opening up her car door and getting in.&lt;br /&gt;       “Always my new friend, now let’s go to the Bay and look at the Golden Gate.”  I nodded my head yes, for I even liked walking along the bank and dock area, by the railroad tracks also.&lt;br /&gt;       As we got to a certain spot, evening was starting to set in, the once white clouds were turning light gray, and I opened up the window a little. I loved to grab the moment, absorb what was happening. San Francisco was so very much different than my conservative St. Paul, and it seemed like I was starting to own it a little.  There in front of me was the beautiful Golden Gate Bridge I would never forget it.  I had walked across it, seen it a dozen times, and I just never got tired of it; but one thing, I only walked across it once, it is far…longer than one imagines.   It was a settling evening.  The cars with their horns, the people at work, I was starting to calm down.  The night was creeping in. On one hand I was hoping it would never end, and on the other hand, it was a fast pace city for me, it could slow down a bit.&lt;br /&gt;       “Are you thirsty Chick,” said Colleen.&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh yes, very much…” I took the bottle from her and drank right out of the top.  She pulled out two glasses, then hesitated, and put them back in her back seat saying, “We really don’t need them I see.”  I guess I might have seemed a little uncouth, but it was I.&lt;br /&gt;       For a while we talked about the earthquake everyone was talking about; how the evangelist’s were saying San Francisco was going to be sunk to the bottom of the ocean.  Many people were taking long vacations to get out of town.  It was supposed to be on a certain weekend coming up (or within the month of January).  They talked about it at the bar, at Lilli Ann, everywhere.&lt;br /&gt;       She smiles, said,&lt;br /&gt;       “Of course,” as she took a drink.  I think she was thinking about her youth --for whom at twenty-one runs around looking for a glass when you got a bottle.  We sat just drinking, and looking at the Bay and the bridge, silent for awhile, some people don’t like too long of a period of silence, but it can be golden, --she lit a cigarette, and so did I, and we took turns drinking.  She told a few dirty jokes, and I pretended to think they were funny, and when she laughed I laughed, not because they were funny, but because she was.&lt;br /&gt;       She commented, “You’ll have to let me know when they have the fabric sales down at Lilli Ann, I want to buy as much as I can.”  I didn’t quite understand what she was talking about then, but I did find out   later on that they had sales about every four months, and employees could buy fabrics not usable.  I would however purchase some for her, during our short time romance.&lt;br /&gt;       “Let’s go eat,” she commented.&lt;br /&gt;       “Where…” I said.&lt;br /&gt;       “I’ll pick up something at a store or restaurant.”&lt;br /&gt;       “That’s perfect,” I replied, as I put the cork back into the bottle, there was not much left to the wine.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Colleen stopped in front of a   fancy restaurant, --went inside and ordered some burgers made up for us.&lt;br /&gt;       “Dolores Street right,” she asked, and I gave her the address, “They’ll taste better relaxing at your apartment.”  She said.  I explained she was welcome but I only had a small room, and my friend, whom was Dan, she remembered the person who had said, “By Chick”, lived in the other room next to me, --I explained we shared bathrooms.&lt;br /&gt;       “So she rents out rooms,” she commented.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, why, you need one?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Not quite yet, but could be soon, or in a month or so,” she ended her replied with.&lt;br /&gt;       As she stopped in front of the mansion I lived in, my hunger had changed from food to lust, or so it seemed, the burgers did not seem at all appealing; nonetheless, we went directly to my room.&lt;br /&gt;       As we entered the room she looked about, “Quite cute, and yes, you were not kidding, it is small, but cozy, enough for a single man.  I had a little dresser by the side of the bed where I kept an ashtray, and a light, along with a little radio.  A closet in along side of the bed, a little to the right of the doorway you might say, a window behind me overlooking my bed, and the door to the bathroom on the right also, of the bed; --if I was laying on my back I’d be looking at the doorway in front of me&lt;br /&gt;       She put the burgers on the small table, took a last drink of the wine, gave it to me, there was one swallow left, I drank it, as she undressed, then she jumped under the covers.  She had big breasts and a semi tight body for her age.  She was not thin, nor fat, quite healthy looking.  I got a hard-on immediately, and like a dog in heat, we pulled our lust together and she grabbed my item and directed it to her warmth.&lt;br /&gt;       We made love for about 45-minutes, and I fell to my side a bit, rested, and pulled her over to me again, and stuck my penis back into her private area.  She was very warm inside, and my body shook as I climaxed.&lt;br /&gt;       “We should get some sleep Chick,” she said with a chuckle.  It seemed she found what she wanted, but I felt a little out classed for some reason.  She had a degree I had found out while sitting by the Bay over looking the Golden Gate and she worked as a legal assistant.  I couldn’t sleep, so I looked at some of the rooftops of the houses out my window; San Francisco was very complicated for me, all its old and new mixed into a whole, and Colleen laying next to me.  But I told myself to go to sleep tomorrow was another day. &lt;br /&gt;       As I rolled my body back under the covers, I could not hear anymore car horns, the radio was quiet, Dan and his brother must have fallen asleep, and his girlfriend gone home The wind was making a bit of noise on the window sill, but that was tranquilizing, if anything.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Eight&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Christmas Party&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;Well, Dan was dating the Spanish lady, and Colleen was coming over picking me up on regular bases now.  She even got to know the Colonel a little, and Dan and his brother Jack.  I think she was eyeing up the little bedroom by Dan’s big room.  In-between our dating that is.&lt;br /&gt;       During this period in San Francisco I was working, and I wasn’t seeing Gosei much, going to the movies as I usually did, and we had a Christmas party coming up in a few days.  Mom had written and I expected her to be flying into San Francisco, in two weeks.  From here she’d stay a week then fly down to see my brother in Montclair, Southern California.&lt;br /&gt;       The weather got a little colder also, but why argue it was still in the 50’s during the day, and low 40’s at night.  Some rain but not much.  I now was running the dogs for the Colonel; I had a hell of a time taking the “Beast,” out.  I called him that because he was up to my waste when on all fours, and had teeth almost like a saber tiger; he looked more like a wolf than a dog.  He ran like a horse, and I had a choke chain on him; --thank god I could run with him, I think he liked that.  And people jumped every which way when they seen us coming:  --and a few times he got away from me whereas the panicked started all around me, people jumping far away from the on coming beast, I didn’t blame them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Confrontation&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I knew when I left San Francisco; I’d miss the dogs.  Matter-of-fact, one night a neighbor came over and was hollering at the Colonel, and threatened her about the dogs, I was in the hallway upstairs listening, had a few beers in me, I came down slowly, and she told the guy to go because I was the one running the dogs, which the guy noticed, and that with my karate, and temper it might not work out too good if he sticks around;” adding, she said, &lt;br /&gt;       “I think he heard you hollering at me.”&lt;br /&gt;       “So what, let him come…” and then out of the blue I was five feet from him on the outside stairway, he was two steps down, and the Colonel was against the beam of the door way.&lt;br /&gt;       “You better take care of them dogs and shut them up before…”&lt;br /&gt;       “Before I kick you ass, that that…” I leaped toward the man with my hands in the air as to block the man if he thrust the knife at me, and landed on the second to last step, about two feet in front of him, and in a circular motion, threw several blocks to off set his focus, he jumped back, pulled out a two inch knife, he was terrified.&lt;br /&gt;       “You better not come closer,” he said.  I started laughing.&lt;br /&gt;       “And you mister, better shut your mouth, go home and never, I mean never come around here again, and if I find out you’ve cause any trouble for my landlady, I’ll find you and stick that knife up your ass…get out of her NOW!!”  He moved as fast as he could.  Yes, I had my wild moments, as most people have.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Said the Colonel, “I hope he doesn’t cause trouble for me, but I sure liked the way you handled him,” and she had a smile half a mile wide.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Paranoia&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;I was getting excited about the Christmas Party, and so the folks in my department at work assigned me to make the greeting handout, and so I drew a picture of a drunken fat man with his hair standing up; --everyone liked it.  In the mean time, Dan was having a number of parties at his house.  One evening, a few days before the Christmas Party, I was in his apartment, he and his brother were smoking some pot, some stuff from Mexico.  I got too high too quickly off the pot I think; I had a few beers before hand also. I had not really smoked pot much before, other than maybe a drag here or there, but nothing like this.  I mean I took some heavy drags, smoking a whole joint with Dan.  I hadn’t done that before.&lt;br /&gt;       I sat back then, in a sofa chair and tried to get my senses back.  Dan knew I was struggling a bit.&lt;br /&gt;       “You all right Chick?”  He asked.&lt;br /&gt;       “Not sure, boy I feel something…not sure if I like it either,” Dan kind of chuckled, and sat back, lit another joint up, --his brother then came in, seen me, said hello, I gave him a smiling-smirk, and he joined his brother to help finish off the joint he was smoking.&lt;br /&gt;       Said Jack to Dan, his brother, “Chick keeps staring…matter of fact, and he’s staring at me right now, look?”&lt;br /&gt;       Said Dan,&lt;br /&gt;       “Pay no attention, I think he’s going into a bad trip, leave him alone, he’ll come back to us.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Hell no, he’s staring at me,” said Jack. I was staring, but not for reasons he was thinking, that are to fight or provoke, I was paranoid.  He was then talking to Dan saying he was going to punch me, I moved my head a little looked at Dan and Jack, I seemed almost frozen, and told myself, if he did, I’m not sure what I could do, but I’d have to jump quick, even though I was under some kind of panic I didn’t understand.  Jack stood up from sitting by Dan on the floor, moved over by me thinking he was going to do something, but didn’t get too close.  Dan knew I’d defend myself if I had to, and it wouldn’t be pretty, yet neither one knew how frozen I was in this limbo state.  Could I move out of the way quickly enough? And was Jack getting paranoid also.  Dan jumped up, grabbed Jack, “Back off Jack, I don’t want any trouble. If you want to talk to him after he comes out of if fine, but not like this.”&lt;br /&gt;       Jack stepped back, he seen me follow each of his movements, I felt I’d try to do what I had to do, but if not, I was playing poker, and Dan knew it would never end here, and I’d have to put Dan down also, and I would. &lt;br /&gt;       Two hours passed, I came about, and out of this trance like stage.&lt;br /&gt;       “You ok, Chick,” Dan said.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, I’m fine, how about your brother?”  Dan knew now it was time to sort things out. &lt;br /&gt;       “Listen,” he commented, as his brother sat on the floor smoking another joint, “He didn’t understand how you were, he’s young, you know.&lt;br /&gt;       Jack jumped up, “I’m not afraid of him.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Jack,” I said, “I’m not subdued anymore, the best you can do is sit back down and let your brother talk, or go out side with me, and I’ll kick your ass down, you’re no match for me, not now anyway.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Chick, if you take him on you got to take me also,” Dan said, adding, “I know he did wrong, but I stopped him, and I apologize for him.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Dan,” I calmly said, “I’ll walk away, but if he gets in my way, if I have to put you both down, I’ll do it.”&lt;br /&gt;       “He’s not going to get in your way, nor am I, we’re all friends here, both of you shake hands.”   Jack hesitated, didn’t want to, but for some reason didn’t want to walk around wondering I suppose if and when I’d get drunk some night, and out of control, in short, then go looking for him.&lt;br /&gt;     “Ok, maybe I was a little pushy, I like Chick, and I just didn’t like the staring. Ok, let’s shake,” and he extended his hand, and that was that.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Party&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;             Well finally the party day was here.  I quickly washed up at work, and joined everyone in the backroom at Lilli Ann’s; Adolph Shuman was present himself, along with Mr. Green, Dan, Mr. Rosenberg the Manager, my boss the London designer, Dan’s Spanish girlfriend, and the fifty other folks.  I guess when he first started the company; they said he gave out money, and expensive gifts.  I guess it was a long road for him, he first started selling dresses in the windows on consignment in downtown San Francisco, stores, then one thing lead to another, and he became rich. Not sure how that all worked out.  He must have had a head on his shoulders, and public relation skills.  Nobody gets far without that in this world.&lt;br /&gt;       He started handing out bottles of expensive Scotch, “Here,” he said to me, handing it to me personally.  As if he forgot who I was—again.  He had gotten so mad at me one day he told the Manager to fire me after he almost stuttered trying to tell me “DDDDDdoooontt drop the materialsssssss...” he lost it I think for a moment that day.   I said “No problem sir…” and he shook his head hollering, “Get rid of him, and fire him.”  Oh well, I don’t blame him for getting mad, I suppose he spent a life time trying to build up a business, and its name, I was not what you might call the best “Bundle Boy,” trying to see where else I could fit into his company; actually everyone but me was trying to advance it seemed I thought, but never acted on promotion.  Actually I was doing a little bit of everything, cutting material, and this and that --and in-between, doing what they called “Bundle Boy,” things.&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;       The party went on for a while, food was all about, and the punch was spiked with some kind of liquor everyone liked.  The two Spanish gals that liked me up in Mr. Green’s working area were eyeing me up again, but I paid little attention, I didn’t want any problems with married people, but they were cute.  Dan and I got a ride home from Colleen, and when we got back into our room, Colleen told me she had moved into the small room. Great I told her, not sure why it was kept a secret, but so be it.  Dan traded me for the bottle of Scotch, I didn’t drink hard liquor, and he and his brother liked it.&lt;br /&gt;       It was Friday, and I was getting a little ill, so I went to bed early.  Colleen came over to visit me, see how I was.&lt;br /&gt;       “Can I help you?” she said sitting on my bed, adding, “Boy you’re really hot.”&lt;br /&gt;       I said,&lt;br /&gt;       “I’ll come over a little later, if I’m feeling better…” she responded, ”Now how can you do that, you’re as hot as an oven, you stay in bed.”  And she went back to her room.  About midnight, I ended up knocking at her bedroom door.  She let me in.&lt;br /&gt;       “I can’t believe it, get back in bed,” and I said no, and jumped in her bed and had sex.  “You are one stubborn person,” she said --insisting, I go back to my bed after about forty-five minutes of sex, and so I did.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Nine&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Mother Comes to Town&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  As another ten days came and left, I noticed Colleen spending more time in Dan’s room.  Not sure if they were getting it on, but I also knew he had his full and healthy looking Spanish girl, and I suppose I was a little jealous, and so was she, the Spanish girl that is. For some reason it seemed to me and Dan’s girlfriend, Colleen was throwing herself at the two brothers and Dan was getting a little nervous. &lt;br /&gt;       During this time, Colleen came over to me and asked if I would go over and tell Dan we were just friends, not ultimately lovers.  I told her I’d do no such thing, and what she did was her business, but I really didn’t like her attitude, and so our six-week relationship dissolved at that point.  She had been seeing, I think, older man all along, in any case, she was simply hungry for whomever she could get her hands on, in many cases, and perhaps most, she preferred younger men on the short term bases, or so felt, and possible older for safe keeping.   Dan asked if I could talk to his girlfriend, Nancy, and I did, telling her Dan was more or less being chased by Colleen, which she already knew, -- notwithstanding.  After she cooled down, she asked me why I drank so much that Dan had said that’s all I did.  She kind of liked me as a friend, but didn’t understand me.  I simply told her to mind her own business, and go visit Dan if she cared to put things back together, and so she did.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;                                               Mother’s Day&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I met her at my house on Dolores Street –she had taken a cab from the airport-- she was excited to see me, and I her.  She surprised me that she even came; she would stay here in San Francisco for a week and then go to see my brother in Southern California.  Maybe it was her chance to see California, especial San Francisco, which was a legend in its own right, and everyone knew where Disneyland was, even the Russian leader Nikita Khrushchev, I guess he even went to San Francisco in September, 1959, couldn’t resist the city; matter of fact he went to a supermarket in the city checking out the cartons of milk like it was a nuclear arms plant.  And oh yes, he was in the good old Midwest, in Iowa CHECKING OUT THE CORN.  Not sure if he made it to Minnesota though, if not he missed the best-kept secret in the US, St. Paul.&lt;br /&gt;       As soon as Mother’s plane come in she got a rent-a-car, it was great, the first time I got to drive in 7 ½ months.  Then we went to her hotel after leaving Dolores Street, it was a small motel, but comfortable, but not as small as my room was which just shook her head, thinking it was way too small for me.  Then we went out to eat the first night, it being Friday. I couldn’t take off work for being sick two weeks before, but would get off work early this week, at 3:00 PM, not 4:30 as usual, and would take off Monday, giving us the rest of Friday, and three additional days.  She would leave next Thursday evening. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       In any case, Saturday we went to Mere Woods, about twenty miles from the city, and she got to see the giant ancient trees.  Then we went to China Town that evening, my mother, Dan and I; and she bought us both a good Chinese meal, his brother was not invited, simply because he was not as close enough friends, plus we didn’t need more bodies to feed. &lt;br /&gt;       Sunday we went down to Fishermen’s Warf, and looked at the crabs and wax museum. That evening we went to the Coit Tower, on Telegraph Hill; from there you could see the bay area with all its shadows and splendor. And we drove a few times across the Golden Gate Bridge, and onto a ferry, for a boat ride to Alcatraz, which has a nickname called “The Rock,” and around the little concrete island we went. On one of the building roofs on Alcatraz was the word painted in hung letters   ALCATRAZ&lt;br /&gt;    &lt;br /&gt;       There was a scary moment in all this riding around, it was at about 5:00 PM on Monday evening, I drove to what was known as the “Crocket Road,” a steep and winding road in the San Francisco area, and got stuck on it.  But that was not the real scary moment, I then went beyond that road and up another steep one, the car almost fell over backwards, --I had to turn into an alley very slowly, I could see gravity was not in our favor, and so I made sure the turn was not too sharp.  We could actually feel the car starting to sway to the side, as if it wanted to roll sideways --down the cliff.&lt;br /&gt;         After that we went to “Sammie’s,” where all my drinking friends were, and as I got my mother into a booth, which I normally did not sit in, we got some soup, --her a coke, and me a beer.  I introduced her to everyone, I was so proud to have her meet all my friends.  For some reason I did not bring her to meet Gosei, I was feeling he was a little disappointed in me, for I had not went to karate practice in awhile.  It was now about 8:00 PM, and the weekend was ending, --and having Monday part of it, made it long.  So we went back to her motel, I slept on the sofa. In the morning I went back to work.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Cliff House&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My mother had asked were the best place in town was to eat, --she wanted to take me there, and so I told her I didn’t know, but I knew of the most famous place, which was the Cliff House, it was by the bay, and it was surrounded by gardens; also, at the lower left side of the building was Seal Rocks, populated by sea lions.&lt;br /&gt;       Cliff House had pictures of everybody famous on its walls.  We sat overlooking the giant waves hitting the rocks below us.   I ordered beef, and when it came, I got four little slices I looked at them for a minute, not knowing if to cry, laugh or get mad. My mother looked, and we started laughing.  I think a McDonald’s Hamburger was twice as much meat, but we ate it none-the-less, she paid the outrageous bill, and we walked around a bit thinking we owned the place, or at least I did.  It was a good moment, a good week.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       It was a good as good as it got better, if not grand week, I hated to see her go on Thursday, but she did; and I knew my brother Mike was anxious to take her to Disneyland in Southern California, and so back to work, but a surprise was yet to come.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Chapter Ten&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Sammie’s Bar&lt;br /&gt; The Eagle and Surprise&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;July 16, l969&lt;br /&gt;Sammie’s Bar Day One&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At 6,198 m.p.h, the Saturn 5 was in space, it was 9:32 a.m.  Eastern Daylight Time Cape Kennedy, --Neil Armstrong was in the Phoenix with his crew, within a space of 363-feet.  The journey would take them 250,810 miles to the moon.  At 11:57 p.m.  The astronauts were sleeping with 77,992 miles yet to go; their speed had gone to less than 5000 m.p.h.  I had heard it on the radio, but was at the bar during the sleeping period.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;July 17-19, l969&lt;br /&gt;Sammie’s Bar Day Two&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At 10:53 p.m. the astronauts are 147,802 miles above the earth.  I watched the T.V. above the bar, with everyone else, they had a Color T.V., and so they had a 36-minute telecast of the flight, showing Apollo entering the lunar sphere of influence.   They are now traveling at 2,037 M.P.H. a voice said.&lt;br /&gt;    On July 19th another 34-minute telecast was shown in Sammie’s bar, and again we all watched it, eating chili, and drinking beer. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“The Eagle   has landed” …&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I got to the bar early this Sunday, July 20th   9:00 o’clock a. m.  And   there were no seats at the bar a few minutes after I arrived.  I got one of the last ones.  We all sat in anticipation.  Mr. and Mrs. Palace sat next to me, and Ted and his partner both standing close by one another, all looking up at the T.V.   It was   going to be a long day and night I felt.  Around 10:00 a.m.  Apollo 11 disappeared behind the moon, no radio contact with Houston.  It was 12:57 P. M. now I grabbed some sandwiches.&lt;br /&gt;        “I’m staying here all day and night until I see the end of this,” I told Mrs. Palace.  She smiled. As the hours went by, we heard the engines were shut off, it was 4:17 PM, the Eagle had settled on the moon in the Sea of Tranquility.  Neil Armstrong reported, “The Eagle has landed”. At that moment I was remembering back when I was in grade school, and President John F. Kennedy said we were going to the moon.  I was in the printing shop working on my California-job-case, sorting out letters. And here, now it happened.  And we beat the Russians this time life was good.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At 7:13 p.m., Buzz Aldrin gave a message to the world, to pause for a moment and thing of this event, and give thanks in our own way; --and then the preparation for walking on the moon started; --at about 11:00 p.m. I’m still watching T.V. and Neil Armstrong took his first step on the moon.  He says, “That’s one small step for man, one giant leap for mankind.”  Then right after that he steps onto the moon.  Man oh man, you couldn’t hear a sound in the bar, then everyone was saying, “He’s on the moon, the moon, the moon.” After about twenty minutes more I went home.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; The Surprise&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Many things had happened to me in San Francisco, and now I got a letter in the mail saying I had to either be drafted in/or out of, California, or go back home to Minnesota and be drafted, and so I chose to make my freedom last a while longer by telling the draft board, I was on course for home.  Realizing it was July, l969, and I’d leave in the middle to last part of August and most likely once home take a few months to go see whomever I had to, or wait for my letter from the draft board.  I didn’t mind, it wasn’t the end of the world; just the end coming to my voyage here in San Francisco, and to be quite fair with the whole deal I told myself it was time.  The Manager at Lilli Ann was not told the truth, or for that matter no one but Gosei knew in San Francisco I was being drafted into the Army.  I’m sure the black belts felt a whole lot more secure after I would leave.  As always, Gosei was as gracious as the day is long.  A little sad I believe, and disappointed things did not work out as he thought they would.  But then, life does not always work that way; and that he knew. &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       It was the 25th of   July   and I was to go home on the last week of August, around the 21st.  I walked into Sammie’s, everyone smiled, took a straight posture, not much different from what I was used to.  I hadn’t even told the folks at the bar what my plans had entailed.&lt;br /&gt;       The old couple came over and sat by me, as I ordered a beer and got a sandwich and come chili.&lt;br /&gt;       “Chick,” said the old man, and his wife by his side, not sure if to look or not.&lt;br /&gt;      “Yaw, what’s up?”&lt;br /&gt;      He said as a father telling his son:&lt;br /&gt;      “We all really like you here, and bringing your mother was quite the surprise. We all want to thank you that you would think of us in such a manner.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh, but I do, you are my family away from home, that is you and Gosei.”  He smiled as if he really did not want to go any further with this.  I didn’t look around to see any faces, thinking it was something he had on his mind; more or less you know -personal.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw, is there something else,” I asked.&lt;br /&gt;       “You could say that.  Let me explain.  You kind of know a few people here, and everyone knows you.  Matter of fact, every time you come in, Ted and Joe, kind of signals everyone.” I looked a bit bewildered, what was he implying.&lt;br /&gt;       “Go on,” I said with my eyebrows us.&lt;br /&gt;       “Chick, we’re all gay here…!”  I couldn’t swallow, now I looked around, “Everyone?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes, everyone.”&lt;br /&gt;       “But what about you and your wife, you’re not gay?”&lt;br /&gt;      “Oh yes we are, you might say bi-sexual…though”&lt;br /&gt;       “What is that,” I asked.&lt;br /&gt;       “Chick listen ----that is when people have certain preferences for both sex, but may like the company of their spouse and are willing to share her or him.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Boy of boy, I don’t know what to say, but everyone looks…”&lt;br /&gt;       “Chick, they look non-active because of you.  They like you so much they stop everything, every-time you come; --they play a role I suppose one can say, for you.  But we got thinking it wasn’t right to continue with it.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh, yaw, I suppose,” I said not knowing what to say. “But you know I still like everyone here.  I really like you and your wife. You know I’d never let anyone hurt you.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Chick, you got to do what you got, and if you want to come to the bar, we’d love to have you here, and no one is going to bother you, but if you can’t we’ll understand, but we will not be playing anymore games with you.”&lt;br /&gt;       “I got drafted, I got to go home in a few weeks, but you know, maybe if I had a lot of time left I could adjust, but I’m sorry I just can’t at the moment.  I…I, I’m not sure what to say, but I feel embarrassed that everyone had to go out of their way for me, how very kind. Yet I can’t come back, you know that.”       “I figured as much,” said Mr. Palace, --then Mrs. Places added “… but I want to write you, keep in contact for as long as you’d like.  I know with going in the Army, you might head on to Vietnam, and it would be nice to keep track of you. “&lt;br /&gt;       I got to leave, I didn’t turn around, not sure why, but I was happy.  I would receive letters every Christmas for the next five years from the old couple.&lt;br /&gt;     &lt;br /&gt; Big Event&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It was August 20th, l969, I bought a ticket on a bus to go to Southern California to visit my brother, and he and I were going back to Minnesota, together.  And as I got ready, I got thinking about all the things that happened, especially this past year or so.  Just a few days ago in some place in New York called Woodstock some 400,000-kids had an anti-war gathering of some kind; they called it a festival of sorts.  I never heard of such a gathering before.  I’ve seen pictures on the T.V. and it was raining and people were smoking and pissing and there were traffic jams, and a lack of food and water. &lt;br /&gt;       Some of the groups that were playing there were the Grateful Dead, whom I heard about, but never paid much heed to, and Jimi Hendrix, he fell into the same category, the only one I knew, and thought could sing halfway decent was Janis Joplin, and she looked more like the gals in San Francisco than in New York, but I guess folks said she was from around here. &lt;br /&gt;       When I met my brother in Montclair, we took a quick trip down to Mexico, and then headed back to good old St. Paul.  It wasn’t long before they got me into the Army, October, l969.  Mike my brother went out to the induction center in Minneapolis with me.  I guess the way I seen things was, I was about to have another adventure, and the Army was just as good as any place –matter of fact, free transportation all the way.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Afterward&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;San Francisco in those days was where it was happening. Where the music seem to seep out of, or from   and penetrate   the rest of the United States.  I was many things in San Francisco, and if it taught me anything it taught me I could become, chase a dream, and by accident, things do happen.  By being there, being available, things do happen, just someone liking you for whom you were, could open doors, as long as your door was open.  If all I had done was meet Gosei, my main objective would have been achieved, and so everything else was a plus.  Oh yes, there were hardships I am not bringing out, but what for, it is not the crust of bread or the topping of a cake we are looking at, notwithstanding, but rather, the nice ending we all want, and it did end up that way.  Yes I did go to Vietnam, but that is another story.  Incidentally, I was told I was given orders to go to Augsburg, Germany, I wonder how it will be there. If you really want to know, read the book, “A Romance in Augsburg.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Soldier to Soldier&lt;br /&gt;(The summer of ’61)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Hank, me and the Cayuga Street Gang&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part I&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Then one day, Hank Gardiner, whom really had very little to say, I had met him the summer before, a relative of one of the gang members (The Cayuga Street Gang, also called ‘Donkeyland,’ by the local police who combed the neighborhood daily), who lived near our neighborhood, knew most of the guys, six-years older than I, said something in an almost whisper, after we had walked from the small neighborhood ‘Pitman,’ grocery store, near Granite Street, heading down towards the church steps, off Jackson and Sycamore Streets. He had parked his 1956 green Oldsmobile across the street from the church steps, by my friend, Bill Kapaun’s house (by twilight the whole gang would be there.)&lt;br /&gt;       He said, “I’ll be going soon!”&lt;br /&gt;       “Going where?” I asked.&lt;br /&gt;       “To Vietnam, the war, I’ll be a soldier, I volunteered.”&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh,” I said with a surprised tone to my voice, adding, “that war over, by China? Maybe you’ll not end up there?”&lt;br /&gt;       “No, the recruiter said I would,” replied Hank, “yup, tomorrow I go, can’t wait around here, nothing going on but drinking,  fights,  Chick, nothing for a man my age to do but drink, and I can get some college in the Army also, I think I’ll take advantage of it. Just think, before school starts, in September, I’ll be fighting in Vietnam.”&lt;br /&gt;       “School, hick with school, I’d like to go with you now, tomorrow, I just as soon be gone, then sit around here.” I said as if wanting to follow him.&lt;br /&gt;              Then I hesitated, looked at his face, he was there already, so it appeared, daydreaming of his Army career.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Me and Hank would go down to his green Oldsmobile, occasionally—prior to this day—and he’d turn on the radio, and we’d sit, usually with a few other guys, he, usually being more inclined to talk to them, than me, except for today (perhaps because of my age, at fourteen), and we’d be listening to Elvis Presley songs, Rick Nelson, Johnny Cash, singers like that, tapping our feet on the asphalt street, leaning lightly against his car.&lt;br /&gt;       Just prior to dusk—just like today—we’d head on down to those church stops, that faced Jackson Street, the church being of red brick, and its tall steeple on the other side of us, the steps actually led into an addition to the church, perhaps the chapel, or hall of some kind, I never saw anyone go through those doors, they usually went to the back side of the building to get in it.&lt;br /&gt;       Anyhow, most of us guys in the neighborhood heard about he war in Vietnam, but up to now, now one went, and the war was not called a war, it was called a ‘Conflict’ perhaps to lessen the stigma. In consequence, Hank would be the first one to go, if indeed he went.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       And we sat there, listing to a small battery radio, on the steps this pre-evening—it was a warm late afternoon, Oakland Cemetery across the street, they were locking the gates, and I could see Roger’s girlfriend, Shelly, she was walking about the Caretaker’s premises, she lived there with her mother and father, the old child to my understanding; she was the first girl I ever kissed, at the age of thirteen years old, Roger made a bit with her to do so, and after she did, I wanted a second round, and she and the guys laughed. But I was serious.&lt;br /&gt;       Well, there we were, Hank and I on the church steps, and a man walks by, “You know where Cayuga Street is?” he asked, and I said, “Down three blacks,” he was a stranger and we knew everyone on the block, everyone by Smiley’s friends, a guy who moved in a year prior, and Doug was going to get into a fight with him, but it never took place, maybe he was his friend, so I got thinking. Then down the block, I noticed several bodies coming, Jackie, the girl I was kind of dating was with them, she was Chippewa, dark hair, about five-foot one, cute, with dark eyes, she and her family lived up the block, on Sycamore Street. I noticed Doug and Larry, and Karin, with John were among the group, and behind them, Big Ace, Jerry, was trying to catch up, he was all of six-foot five inches tall, two-hundred and fifty-pounds, and a tinge slow, he was about ten-years older than I, and bought the booze for everyone, that is, he never had much money, and drank free off us, but we got the booze.&lt;br /&gt;       Jackie was the same age of me and she hung around near what was called the turn-around, next to my grandfather’s house, where me and my brother lived with our mother and grandpa.  Next to that was an empty lot, and a hill called ‘Indian’s Hill,’ Jackie and I would go up there and kiss, oh not much more, just necking.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes,” I said, “tomorrow I guess you got to go then!”&lt;br /&gt;       He, Hank, heard me, he put his hand on my shoulder, and it was a different kind of stillness.&lt;br /&gt;       “You?” he questioned “cannot go in the military for another four-years, if the war lasts that long, maybe I’ll be a sergeant then, and we’ll meet one another, it’s not all that long.”&lt;br /&gt;       “You’ll be killing all those…” I didn’t know what to call the enemy, so I left it at that…&lt;br /&gt;     &lt;br /&gt;       The he explained in depth to do something, anything, but get out of this neighborhood he implied, when I was capable of doing so, that here there was only a dead end, a road that lead to no other roads. It made me think, planted a seed to be harvested later on.  Oh I didn’t quite understand all the rudimentary that went along with that statement, we seldom do when your so close to the forest, it is hard to see it is a forest, likewise, it was hard for me to see, the dead end (but one person did say it correctly, some twenty-years after this day, when I was clean and sober, and becoming a counselor, he said at a meeting at the hospital to a group of recovering alcoholics, while I was taking an internship at Ramsey Hospital, “There are two corner bars in this neighborhood I went to, and I discovered the folks that live there, started drinking there since they were teenagers, and they are now older men, and still there, dying slowly of the alcohol…” he was talking of my neighborhood, and he didn’t of course realize it, and I never told him to my knowledge, but I did mentioned after the lecture I was aware of where, and whom he was talking).&lt;br /&gt;       Nonetheless, Hank went on to say, the Army was offering him opportunities to go to college (something that was foreign to me, I would hardly make it to High School, I felt, thus college was the forest thing from my mind, yet the goal of going to college, coming out of my neighborhood—as Greek, and as far fetched as it sounded, it would be an afterthought that would come back a throughout my teens, and even into my early twenties, perhaps Hank planted another muster seed in my subconscious, because it would grow, and someday I’d get my Ph.D.)&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;       I was back then, too young for the Army, and Hank knew it, and as impressionable as I was with Hank, and the adventures the Army were starting to offer—travel and education—I didn’t fully understand it all,  I was too young, and then one day, the next day he was gone, disappeared.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “I’ll write you,” I said to Hank.&lt;br /&gt;       “No,” he commented, “just finish school, I’ll be back on leave to see you and the gang, now and then!” &lt;br /&gt;       Anyhow, he was listening to me attentively for the first time it appeared, until the gang got to the church steps.&lt;br /&gt;       He punched me in my left arm, he was on that side of me, sitting on the stops, leaning back against the cement back of the upper step, my chin in my arms, my elbows on my knees, and I almost fell over,&lt;br /&gt;       “Yup,” he said, “You only got to stay here a while longer then join the Army and see the world.”&lt;br /&gt;       “See what?” I asked, then I noticed my brother Mike coming down  Jackson Street, he was two years older than I, with Gary, whom was called Mouse, they had been working on his go-cart.&lt;br /&gt;       It was now a matter of minutes before the gang members were climbing up the steps “Shut up now,” said Hank, “you’re the only one that knows this…that I’m going tomorrow.”&lt;br /&gt;       “All right,” I answered back, as if to confirm my hearing him.&lt;br /&gt;       He then put his hands behind his back, leaned back more onto the upper step,&lt;br /&gt;       “Well, Chick,” said Jackie, with a smile, “anything goin’ on?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Nope,” I said, and she sat down beside me.&lt;br /&gt;       (I didn’t want hank to go, I didn’t hear Jackie, what she was saying, she was talking lightly, I seemed to have  been in a fog, something like in a state of disassociation, in her world, but outside of it, like in a fish boil looking at everyone around you, she  nudged me, slightly—the Vietnam war was running through my head—“are you alright?” she asked, perhaps thinking she did something wrong, and she hadn’t, and I moved my head right to left, and she sat quietly, talking to Karin below her whom was sitting with John, who would marry her in a number of years; after he and I would take off to Long Beach California, although that was  years ahead, and when we’d come back she and he would marry.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Jackie’s sister showed up, Jennie, her and Larry were going steady, and Larry was the tough guy of the neighborhood, whom I lived with a number of times, upon my return from several long trips.  I lived for a summer in his attic, another summer in his garage, and had party after party, booze and girls, and I lived in a duplex he rented the upper apartment. &lt;br /&gt;       Well, Larry and Jennie were there, and my brother was dating Carol, and she showed up, and Ace was not dating anyone and dancing about as he often did.&lt;br /&gt;       “Jackie,” I said.&lt;br /&gt;       “Of course I’m all right, I’m just thinking.” she chuckled as if it was a delayed reaction, she had already forgotten she had asked how I was doing, and onto other things with the gang, talking about getting some cases of beer and either going to ‘Indian’s Hill’ to get drunk, or jumping the Cemetery fence and drinking among the ghosts and gravestones there.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I now looked at Hank, perhaps one of my last looks, and he said in a spirited voice, jumping up, pulling out the keys to his green 1956 Oldsmobile, in my ear, “Hush,” and I did not disclose his secret. &lt;br /&gt;       He stood up talking to a few of the guys, as then; Jackie asked if I would later go for a walk with her, down to Indians Hill. I could hear Mike talking to Carol, and Larry and Doug talking, and then Rick came up and sat with the guys.&lt;br /&gt;       Jerry, otherwise known as Ace, was singing a song called ‘Twenty-four Black Birds…” and everyone started laughing.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “Everyone pitch in two dollars, Ace is going to buy us two cases of beer, and a bottle of wine,” said one of he guys.&lt;br /&gt;       Ace looked at Doug, said, “I didn’t say I was going to!”&lt;br /&gt;       Roger and Ronnie, his brother had shown up, said, “Come on Ace get with it, you one of us or not!”&lt;br /&gt;       And so Ace, Doug, and Roger went to get the liquor up on Rice Street, on the other side of the Cemetery, “We’ll meet you guys down on Indian’s Hill,” said Roger, and he drove Ace and Doug up to the store to pick it up.&lt;br /&gt;       Hank was still standing, looked at me, “See…!” he said to me, nothing more, he figured it was a neighborhood affair, he seldom drank with us anyway, and so him not showing up at Indian’s Hill would not be any surprise.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I sat back down, watched Hank go to his Oldsmobile, not realizing this would be his last time I’d see him…&lt;br /&gt;       I saw Jackie pull out two dollars, gave it to me to give to Roger, to give to Ace to get the booze, and I did likewise, as everyone did, and they went to get as much booze the money would buy, Ace didn’t have a dime, as often he didn’t but when he did, he was generous with his money. &lt;br /&gt;       “I forgot my false teeth,” said Ace to Roger, and Roger replied, “you don’t really need them, but we can stop by and pick them up,” he lived on Sims, street, his father a Captain of the Fire Department of St. Paul, Minnesota.  In a year or so, I would take a liking for his sister, she and I, like Jackie attended the same High School, Washington High on Rice Street, Kathy was her name, and she’d show up in the neighborhood and we’d hang out, we kissed only a few times, and it seemed it kind of fizzled away, although we were friends for the next twenty-years, until she got hit by a car.  She had gotten married, and lived close to the two bars on the corner of Jackson and Acker.&lt;br /&gt;       And so Ace, Roger and Doug jumped into their cars, and Hank, into his, as Jackie and I headed with the rest of the gang to Indian’s Hill.&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;       Now Hank was gone, and the first thing I knew was Jackie and I were on Indians’ Hill drinking with the gang, then it started to rain, and everyone ran for cover with a beer bottle in their hands, and four cases of beer up on the hill, by a large thick tree, Jackie and I with a blanket over our heads, down by my Grandfather’s garage—not sure where we got the blanket, I think I slipped it out of my house, and we kissed a bit, not much, and we held each other, lightly, and we could see the guys walked to and fro crisscross across the empty lot, everyone getting drunk, and the police driving by, shinning lights up into the thick of the bushes onto of the hill.&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;       I thought about writing Hank, but I never got his Military Address, and so I stopped one day at his house, his brother, older brother came to the door, and I introduced myself to him, “Oh, yes!” he said, “Hank had mentioned your name a few times…!”&lt;br /&gt;       “I’d like to write him,” I said, it had been about nine months since I had seen him, I was all of fifteen-years old, plus a few months, date freely, no one in particular, although Jackie was still around, and Kathy, and I had met a girl called Sheila,  I was in the second year of High School, she one year below me, and we danced at a lot of the park and school dances, and she always wanted me to make love to her, but I wouldn’t and she told me so, that I was missing something, and I suppose I was, but I was getting into drinking and quicker affairs, but she was popular in High School, and we dated that fall.&lt;br /&gt;       Anyhow, this visit accrued during the time I was seeing Sheila, and his brother took a second to say what he needed to say right, “He was killed in action in Vietnam, a few months ago.”&lt;br /&gt;       You really do not know what to say at a time like that, you just stand still numb, absorbing the substance of those words, as if you would like him to reconfirm what he said, although you know what he said. I was not prepared for that, a tear came to my eyes, I had no control over it, an automatic tear. My inners became disrupted, and I had to catch my breath.&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh…ooo!” I said, looking down at my feet to find words and all I found was zigzagging emotions.&lt;br /&gt;       And so I left it at that, what more can a person say, the brother tried to put a smile on his face, but couldn’t. And I couldn’t and I left as strangely as I had appeared.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I told myself, ‘…go get drunk,’ perhaps that is where I picked up some of my avoidance of stress: drink it away. I knew I was growing up fast, and the world around me would change, and I’d soon be making choices, like Hank did.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;      ((In 1969, on my way back from San Francisco, and after visiting Mexico for a day,  I’d head on up to Grand Forks, North Dakota, and  thereafter, be joining the Army, more like drafted into it, and head onto Augsburg, Germany, and then onto Vietnam. Then it would be, a solider to a soldier as I had imagined it to be in the beginning, but it would have to be in a secret kind of world of our own, my own, because of course he was gone: but not forgotten. I would be heading on down to Fort Bragg, North Carolina, for Basic Training, and then over to Redstone Arsenal, Alabama, for more training, and to Fort Lewis for Jungle training.  This was just the beginning of my world, my adventures to be, the ones he sadly did not get a chance to, but then, perhaps I did it for him, as they said in the neighborhood when I’d return, and I did return several times, they lived through my adventures) (or by proxy.))&lt;br /&gt;     &lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;(The fall of ’69)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;From Minneapolis to Chicago to… &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part II&lt;br /&gt;   &lt;br /&gt;       “Where does one go to take his physical?” I said to a military man, who was called ‘Sergeant,’ I had a paper I showed him, confirming I was the person who was to take it, along with my Minnesota Drivers License, confirming the paper, it had a picture on it (I had just come back from San Francisco, it was October, of 1969).&lt;br /&gt;       I was a bit afraid when we got to Chicago, from Minneapolis, that we might catch the wrong bus, in a town as big as Chicago, I figured it would be easy, for the Sergeant had left once he dropped us off from the first bus—the one that drove us out of Minneapolis to Chicago, not sure where he went, perhaps to go get drunk.&lt;br /&gt;       But we caught it all right—the first bus, I never had to ask the bus driver if it was the right one, he knew who we were—because the Sergeant was there, and in a way I was darn glad he did know, because here we all were, cars and busses rushing by us like birds in the air— Minneapolis was twice the size of St. Paul, and Chicago was three times the size of Minneapolis, thus, movement was everywhichway, and a few shoving folks here and there to boot, and it was early afternoon, and by the time we would get to Chicago, it would be pre-dusk, and the spell of night would be falling over the city, me and my companions, were hopeful another sergeant would be there to guide us onto the next bus, but this was just hopeful think, not reality.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I thought about Hank, had he not been killed in Vietnam, he would have most likely wanted to see me before I seen him, at some location, perhaps even at the distant Military Base I was headed for, and given me so pointers, but those were just thoughts as I waited for the second bus. He wasn’t there, or never would be, I was on my own, and doing what he and I talked about me doing so long ago.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       My family, Aunt Ann, her husband George, and Betty, and Grandpa Anton, Colleen and Sally, all relatives, along with my brother, and the rest of my relations had thrown a party for me before I went on this voyage, I am not convinced why they did, perhaps for my mother’s sake, perhaps because I was the only one in the family drafted, but I had told myself, ‘If I’m not drafted, I’d join, although I was now 22-years old, and most of the young-men with me, and those I’d meet in Boot Camp in a day or so, were between seventeen and twenty. I would be the second oldest in the platoon of some 44-men.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Standing there in the mist of twilight—in Chicago, I seen all the tall building surrounding me, it was like being in the Rocky Mountains, or the Andes, crushed inside of them, I wanted to get out of Chicago, and fast.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;At the Gates of Fort Bragg,&lt;br /&gt;North Carolina&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Part III&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Then a bus stopped, near the corner, one I never saw before (hired just for this purpose to take us down to North Carolina, so I’d find out), a heap bigger than the one I was put on in Minneapolis, Minnesota, I thought, and me and several others would be soldiers thought I’m sure, as we stood together, looking at the Greyhound Bus already holding our tickets in our hands (the Sergeant on the previous bus had said this one would take us to Fort Bragg, and we’d be met at the gates, and another bus would pick us up, bringing us to our Company area.)   we, all thought, and saw the driver signal with his arm to move onto the bus, for us to get on the bus, I was wore out for sleep, but I couldn’t risk getting on the wrong bus, so I stepped out and up onto the first of three steps—blocking the door entrance, ready to find a seat noticing the bus was half full of young fellows like me already, “Is this the…” I started to say, and the driver seemed as if he knew me, and simply said, “Yes…! You’re on the right bus, take a seat!”&lt;br /&gt;       And so I walked the isle to find one. &lt;br /&gt;       I saw all the towns from Chicago, to Fayetteville, as more young would-be soldiers, come onto the bus, at small stations, and brought tickets, like me with them, and then we were gone again.&lt;br /&gt;       I seen a number of trains go by along side of us, some more towns, and I just fell to sleep somewhere along the way.&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;       I knew I was right to be on that bus, or so it seemed like to me, it went on forever that ride, but would be a new beginning for me.  I had already crisscrossed the country, living in Omaha, Nebraska, Seattle, Washington, Long Beach California, and San Francisco, “That’s right!” I said to myself, “I’ve got to get out of this country to see the rest of the world now, today…” then my drifting subconscious spoke back to me saying , “Of course you must, you can find friends anywhere in the world,” and I told my subconscious, “I guess I can, I guess I’m not missing a thing, I haven’t got but one life to live, I mean the person you meet might have lived anywhere in the world, people in the Army were folks scattered all over the place, and  overnight you got to meet them,  from California to Main, from Europe to China (places I would visit in the future).&lt;br /&gt;       “Yes,” my subconscious confirmed to my conscious, on that bus ride, “That’s what I already told you, you don’t need a case history to see the world, this is a good start…and you’re lucky, at that.” &lt;br /&gt;       The bus driver said, “Youall goin’ to be met by another bus once we git to the Fort Bragg gates, I mean, jump off fast enough to suit the sergeants, they like that.”&lt;br /&gt;       “I ask you,” another man said on the bus to the driver, “are we officially soldiers now?”&lt;br /&gt;       “Yup,” he said, “since you got on that bus back there in Minneapolis son, so good luck to yaw-all.”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A Midwinter Soldier&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[Sketches of Real life in the Old Army Boot Camp]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Soldiers’ First Day&lt;br /&gt;(October, 1969)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; &lt;br /&gt;I would learn in time, a Soldiers’ first day, is like every other day in Basic Training, one long, very long day. For me it would be thirteen weeks long.   Chick Evens&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;  Diary Annotations&lt;br /&gt;   (Chick Evens reading his Diary)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Bus&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;When we arrived at Fort Bragg, North Carolina, Basic Training Camp, in the Fall of ’69, we were greeted (we, being, a number of us who had come from the Minneapolis, Minnesota Army Recruiting Station, now coming off the bus), greeted I say, by cynically sneering, and frankly hyper, drunk looking white sergeants, two of them, with a Forest Ranger’s type looking sombreros on their heads, I had my ninety pound duffle bag by my side.&lt;br /&gt;       My lip did something like a snicker back at them; my hand did something like a fist.&lt;br /&gt;       We were like a little wobbly, staggered train coming off the bus into camp, forming some kind of a zigzagged line in front of the bus. My captors faced me, two white sergeants; one perhaps in his mid twenties, the other in his mid thirties, one being a Buck Sergeant type sergeant, the other a Sergeant First Class sergeant, so I would learn these ranks within a few days, this being our first real day in the Army, thus,  they faced us, I should say, stood in front of us, as we formed this jagged formation line of sorts. &lt;br /&gt;       Next, they encouraged us to obey them, as they treated us like criminals with beautiful smiles in-between their sneers: we were what they called ‘New fish.’&lt;br /&gt;       They grinned at us, and we grinned at each other trying to figure out what all the grinning was about, it would seem we were parroting them. Then the engine of the bus stopped, turned off, a loud silence seemed to pass over the bus, onto us, and encircle the two Drill Sergeants, as new gods of  Caesar’s  Army. They had warned us to be silent, and now without words, their manner was showing it. At this time the sun was coming down, as the two divine sergeants debated on if we should be allowed to eat dinner, while us new soldiers, smiled at one another appreciatively. They paused, looked about the area, and thus appeared the mess hall,  I look down through the clutter of buildings, at it also, the mess hall door was open, although to be honest with you, I would have liked to have gone to sleep, I was tired.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(The Mess Hall)  Now we were being escorted, if not a bit pushed down a dirt path between two rows of barracks part of our so called destiny—our new home city of hope, our temple of shadows where our philosophers were but two simple sergeants with bear hats on; and onto the Mess Hal we went.&lt;br /&gt;        I balanced my duffle bag on my shoulders, as they had instructed me to do, but many of the men couldn’t, they struggled with trying to do it, and gave up, it was too heavy, and so they dragged them, another peeve that would come out later with the two sergeants, they looked at us as little boys to be wrapped in blankets, and put to sleep, and when awaken, apparently we’d be killer soldiers.  I always, well kind of always wanted to be a soldier, so why was I protesting? I really didn’t know, I mean being a soldier went back and forth in my mind many of times, but respect was my forte, and here there was a lack of it, and hence, resistance appeared to dominate my cerebellum, and I automatically went into a clandestine war with the Army.&lt;br /&gt;       Well, this was the first day, and it was evening, we were on the pathway, a few of us talking, mostly about them—the sergeants. And we learned quickly to say “Yes sir,” and “No sir,” until we got tired of it, and a few of us would say, ‘now what mamma!’ under or breaths, or with our eyes, or body movements, as if we were suckling babes, of course I was one of those, and in time that would get me in trouble. The sergeant said “—who said, ‘mamma?” and of course, not a word was spoken to claim the misdeed, or disrespect, they stared at each other as if the moment would not be forgotten, and it wasn’t we’d suffer later for it.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       As this disrespectful dragging occurred—and continued, the older sergeant got what I’d call a devilish smile with eyes big as silver dollars, and thus, a few insults reached the ears of the many. That is when I got the smell of their strange cologne, and garlic breath.&lt;br /&gt;       Several faces (perhaps for the sake of sympathy, so I thought at first) looked out the barracks windows—“What time is it?” a voice said, and eyes looking in my direction, I saw corporal strips on the fellow.  I didn’t look at my wrist; I think he wanted me to lose balance of my duffle bag for a laugh—and watch it fall.&lt;br /&gt;       “I said, what time it is soldier?” the same voice said, with  the same eyes, a rougher tone to it this time, then it added a screaming quality “I’ll see you in the mess hall some time, Private…!” he left out what might follow, but he didn’t get the time. I remember thinking: you’d think we were in the middle of a war, or comedy play.   I did say something back the second time, something I thought was funny, but not to him. &lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;       “All right, put down your gear, and take off your hats in the mess hall,” said the younger of the two drill sergeants, as we stood in front of the building.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I wasn’t hungry, I had eaten with the few friends I had met in Minneapolis, Minnesota, after getting off the plane, and going to a restaurant, we had a pay voucher for $30-dollars, which was a lot of grub, between four or five of us, or enough anyways for a healthy meal, and a small tip.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Hence, our divine hosts now were pushing us into the mess hall to eat again, seating us, and having us push down excessive portions of food, neither one listening to us, or in particular me, when I said I had just eaten,&lt;br /&gt;       “Eat anyways so you can’t say we didn’t feed you,” was the reply I kept getting from the old sergeant, and then the young one would copy him. &lt;br /&gt;       Layers of hats and coats fell on the chairs.   And I looked about, and said mumbled to myself: here I am, and the sergeant looked at me again. There was no fear in me of him, perhaps there should have been, and he saw that.&lt;br /&gt;       As I put down several table spoons of whatever it was I was  eating (and I think I was eating spaghetti),  along with some bread and milk, I got thinking this is crazy, and looked for the kitchen window, the one I saw when I came in, the one with empty trays laying about it, and saw a square opening, window type opening, and saw some soldiers putting their trays through the hole—it was that same window I had saw when first entering the mess hall I concluded—so  I got up, looked at the two sergeants that were looking at me—somewhat (not paying all that much attention really, and I guess not wanting a confrontation at this moment), the other  forty  solders still eating, the ones that got off the bus with me, I aimed my tray at the hole, like a rocket, and my temper went (the hole was some several feet away, and I tossed the tray and all the food on it, tossed it like a spaceship, and it landed perfectly on the other trays, gliding over them like a car gliding over ice, into that window I was just talking about, and I headed towards the door, to where my duffle bag would be waiting for me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;      Wither the sergeants’ faces averted, I reached for my duffle bag, pulled it along side of me, lit up a cigarette, fumbled a little trying to light it in the light cool wind, and thought: this is going to be an everyday thing, an all day job, from this time on.&lt;br /&gt;       The sergeants were busy, still not looking at me, perhaps not caring either, my head bobbing somewhat with the cigarette, as I was thinking, ‘…what I am doing here.’&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;       (Twilight)  My reddish eyes and hair were becoming devouring, as I left the mess hall. I had gulped and swallowed what I could, and was feeling overly full, if not a tinge ill from the lack of sleep, and too much food. And now all this unnecessary control; whatever inspiration I had for the Army was now diminishing.  I had an inborn taste for revenge almost.&lt;br /&gt;       I stood outside the small mess hall in a pig-like position waiting for our leaders, and the rest of the platoon, it was now twilight. I figured I did my best, though protesting in my own way.&lt;br /&gt;       I would notice later on that evening, tears in the eyes of a few soldiers, perhaps irritation in mine. The Army never bothered me per se, only the disrespect I was feeling, or received.  I think bachelors are lucky in the Army, confinement less an issue for them, for married folks, to the contrary.&lt;br /&gt;       As I was saying, it was twilight, which now had vanished, and turned into dark or pure-night, a dark, heavy blue night—seemingly a deep midnight was approaching.  My stomach heavy, and most of us now had come out of the trance like fog we had first found ourselves in, after getting off the bus, now in the barracks.&lt;br /&gt;       Digestion was settling, and they, the sergeants were settling us like prey into a lull.  We were given our blankets and a pillow, with a few grunts of satisfaction, which  we tossed back, we took their insults, and taking pain not to show our defeat, as we smiled at one another, wondering what was next.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(The barracks)  Strange tongues, forty strange grins, bare hands, white, black and brown faces, and feet belonging to strangers, all among one another. Hands stretched out over the beds. This was a new experience for us all. The central figures, two sergeants now telling us&lt;br /&gt;       “…lights out in fifteen minutes….”&lt;br /&gt;       And another voice saying,&lt;br /&gt;       “…let’s hurry up and get a smoke!”&lt;br /&gt;       I looked about at the faces, disagreeable with curiosity, and then looked out the window with itching fingers to have a cold beer, and get on with the show.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Silhouette of a Soldier&lt;br /&gt;((October, 1969) (Day Two))&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Reveille &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(It is always the sound of the bugle that awakens one in the morning, called reveille, in the Army, the sound to make formation that begins the day, a signal that it is time to get out of bed, summoned to duty.  And all one sees in the morning, in this case, as I prepared for the second day of duty with the many new shapes and outlines of military personnel in a camp; or so it seemed to me.)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Silhouettes, that is all they were to me when I first glanced out the window, 2nd day in the Army, soldiers rushing to get into a standing position in what was called a formation, under the autumn sky; the darkness of morning was lifting, an intense darkness it was, a haunting dark blue sky, extra ordinarily cold for a North Carolina morning, it seemed.&lt;br /&gt;       I had noticed in the distance, throughout the day, across a field, a club resided, Enlisted Men’s Club to be exact, so I was told: a bar in essence, or so it would be called in my old neighborhood, in St. Paul, Minnesota (called: ‘Donkeyland,’ by the police for its hardheaded drunks, that  lived and died at two corner bars).&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The EM Club&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I was particularly thrilled to have discovered it so close by the group of basic training barracks (mine in particular); whereat,  when our two Drill Sergeants, our escorts throughout the day were done with us, disembarking for the evening, but beforehand, let us know they’d return at 10:00 p.m., to insure lights were turned off, (which was to them, the very ‘last moment of light,’ to be seen within our barracks, lest we wanted to be disciplined, it was really a curfew in essence; in any case, disembarking for the evening, this would allow me to make acquaintance with the establishment, the EM club. In outcome, I felt a little at home now, likened to finding you are nearby a church, something familiar, if indeed I happened to be a priest, which of course I am not.&lt;br /&gt;       As I was saying, or about to say, at 10:00 p.m., would be the last moment of light to be seen within our barracks, and we stopped work at 7:00 p.m., a very full day; I had woke up at 4:00 a.m., not much sleep, I was stiff and cold and only half awake, in the morning, and now, in the evening, exhausted, I had my Army green fatigues on, and moved grimly without speaking to anyone, now after duty hours, after having a quick dinner at the mess hall, moved quickly over the field to where the EM club was, it was 8:15 p.m., when I arrived there, par excellence in my quick study of the matter, most all the new soldiers had no idea the club existed. Plus, they were too busy trying to be good soldiers, and I was the second oldest person in the platoon (I learned, the younger the easier one can be led).&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;       As I walked across the field, I told myself, ‘You’ve never been in an EM club before.’  How true this was, but I knew bars well, was drinking in them since I was sixteen-years old, fighting in them, drinking in them, and getting sick in a few of them, most are the same, smelly, dingy, and alive or dead, plus, I told myself, ‘You will know in a short time, all you need to know about this bar.’  Hence, in a few minutes I was walking through the door of the club, yellow flares went off in my head, I acted like I belonged there, I always did when I walked into a bar, a strange bar for sure, I was at the time, just turning twenty-two years old.&lt;br /&gt;       The insides of the club were small, and formless, nothing special; mostly square, with figures moving about, to and fro, a crackle of conversations, going on everywhere, seemingly sadly suppressed, abnormal for a bar one could say, not lively at all. I was used to deliciously insane bars I suppose, but nonetheless, I was gulping down my first cold Army beer in no time flat.&lt;br /&gt;       Everyone seemed to be wrapped in ghostly Army Green, this was to be, I knew, an unearthly patch of the world, hereon, and forevermore, save, I remained in the Army.  I leaned on the bar, drank down a second glass of cold mouthwatering beer, and stared into nothingness.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Corporal&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;My elbows now on the bar, I got staring at and out the window, a mist had created a moisture onto the bar window, formed a fogginess on its glass; as I scanned the bar, everyone seemed like talking shadows all linked together around the bar, I recognized no one, especially no one from my platoon, that is, ‘D’ Company, 4th Platoon as they called it, called us. I thought briefly about Smiley, a Private like me, a year younger than I, and from the South, I think he said, Alabama, he was easy to talk to, liked to drink, a friend to be found I pondered, a worthy friend, most people I accepted as acquaintances, and only a few select would I categorize as associates.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       “You’re the one?” I heard a voice say next to me, a statement-question I took it as, I turned to the stranger, and a Corporal sat about seven feet from my stool.&lt;br /&gt;       “You&amp;shy;&amp;shy; were speaking to me?”  I didn’t care if he had twenty strips on his arms, bar folks get a few drinks in them and try to command the world, this was neither the time nor place to play chief, and so I told myself.&lt;br /&gt;       “Yaw,” he said, to the clean shaven kid, couldn’t be over 19-years old I told myself, but he had a few more strips than I.&lt;br /&gt;       “What do you want?” I asked somewhat brusquely.&lt;br /&gt;       “You’re the one I asked for the time, yesterday, I work in the mess hall, and you could get in trouble for being here, because new soldiers, or  new recruits, are not suppose to come here, you got a place down by the PX, and you can’t go to that until the second week you’ve been here.”&lt;br /&gt;       “So are you going to tell, or what?” I asked.&lt;br /&gt;       He laughed a bit, and then smiled, “It’s your head, not mine, if they chop it off, oh well.”  And I bought him a beer.  In time we’d get to know each other, and he’d even give me excuses to use incase I came back after 10:00 p.m., for he worked with the Colonel often, after duty hours I guess.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Horse’s Hoofs and Old Soldiers&lt;br /&gt;(November, 1969; Week Two in Basic Training)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Running&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the barracks it was chilly. The Drill Sergeants smelled worse. I knew my smell, so I affirmed it wasn’t me, and why be polite, sometimes I just held my nose, kind of letting anyone, perhaps someone know, what they didn’t want to know, about their body smell, there was this one particular soldier in our platoon that even smelled worse than the Drill Sergeants.&lt;br /&gt;       In any case, these were long days in back of me and in front of me, long days running, and longer then normal long was  today’s running,  I had to run around a field three times, two miles each lap, six miles complete, in some specified time, can’t remember it exactly today.   I took a number of salt tablets as I ran; some of the men were eating chocolate, to keep their energy up.  I quickly learned running was part of the Army, like the trunk of an elephant’s nose.&lt;br /&gt;       Yes indeed, running is part of a soldiers life, I told myself, after two weeks (about to go into the third), running everyday, sometimes with our M14 rifles held over our heads, sometimes carrying our duffle bags full of cloths, and now, today, around in circles.  The voice beside me said, “China, China…” a Chinese man, small in stature, who wanted to be an American. In time we would become good friends, and go onto Advance Training together in Alabama, but at this particular moment, it was of course unknown (we would  become friends for six-months between Basic Training and Advance Training, and when we got our assignments, after finishing Advance Training, he’d be sent to Vietnam, I suppose because he could speak Chinese and English well, and I would go to Augsburg, Germany, and thereafter, go to Vietnam, Smiley would also head on to Vietnam after his Advance Infantry Training).  China, He had come to San Francisco, from China, got drafted into the United States Army, given the choice to join, or return to China, but the offer of citizenship was too great to pass up, so he allowed himself to be drafted into the US Army. He was here on a visit of some kind, originally.&lt;br /&gt;       The two divine Drill Sergeants were standing on the side of the circle as I passed them, going on and into my third circle, anger on their faces; they only smiled when you obeyed them.  Smiley was right in back of me, my friend from Alabama. It was a warm mid-morning, an insane day to be exact, and I was still somewhat drowsy from drinking at he club the night before, my brain that is, had gotten drunk the night before, as usual, and was paying for it now (a second time). And here were all these bodies running, running the length of the field, and China, keeping up with all (all his 110-pounds); many of the men just dropped to the ground, passed out from heat exhaustion. But us three kept going.  It was the whole company today, all four platoons, perhaps 160-men in total.&lt;br /&gt;       One man came along by my side, said: “I say, where we are?” and he dropped to the ground, just like that, and as he dropped I said, “In hell…!”&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;       I think the Drill Sergeant, the older one, was faint and felt almost dead from exhaustion this heated day, he had run around the circled in field but once for us, to show he could; I stopped a few times, my hat had fallen off my head for the 3rd time, “Get moving,” he yelled, the old fart couldn’t do it himself, but expected me, I gave him one of his same old grimaces back.&lt;br /&gt;       The third stop somehow allowed me to catch my wind and I started back up after a brief swallow of air into my stomach, Smiley, had stopped, was resting on the side now, couldn’t go any further, I think cramps did him in; next, I got back into my running posture and finished the third circle. Perhaps there were about twenty of us, ready to go into a forth, but the Drill Sergeant, told us to stop, and like the others I rested, found the few select people I liked from our platoon, Smiley among them, and China.  We all grunted a bit.   Moreover, the young sergeant, came up to us and said, “Well,” he then stroked his chin, adding (I merely looked at him with a smirk) “Get down Evens and do fifty pushups,” for being cocky I suppose, and to show the rest of the group how out of shape I was.  I said, “Fifty, is that all!”  And I did the fifty in a few minutes, got back up, and he said again, “Get down and do fifty more!”  And I did, and I got up and said, “I will make note of this…” implying, the necessary sum that he could make me do was at its point, one hundred, and I was not afraid of him, consequently, if he wanted me to do more, I could legally defy him, this he did not want, nor no unsuspected challenges he couldn’t win.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Horse’s Hoofs&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I didn’t make any friends this day of course, and felt a little under the horses hoofs, several of the platoon faces, recruits like me, felt I was a trouble maker (for them I suppose I was). And this got back to the Captain, whom would confront me in time on this very issue, in another two weeks to be exact.  It was mid November, and we heard we’d be going home for a Christmas leave, and have to return to basic training to finish it, thereafter.  One of the soldiers would not have enough money to go home, and we all pitched in from the platoon and made that possible, but I’m getting ahead of myself again.&lt;br /&gt;       The young Drill Sergeant led us to the front of the barracks, and had us do several exercises, he said it was because there was a soldier with a bad attitude in the platoon, and all would have to suffer from that.  The older sergeant vaguely looking at me from afar, but I read his lips, “Evens, you again!”&lt;br /&gt;       “Squat, crouch, and walk around the barracks,” commanded the young sergeant.  This was not only humiliating for the platoon, because we looked like ducks, but tiresome, therefore, I got a few unfriendly faces, and whispers like:  Evens, stop causing trouble, straighten up…and so forth and so on.  And I simply went, or said “Quack, quack…” to all this—aloud!&lt;br /&gt;       “Who said that? “Asked the young drill sergeant, then he walked along side of me…”It’s you again, I know it’s you  Evens, another walk around the barracks,” he announced, and then I whispered to the guys, “Ok, ok…I’ll shut up ((but I couldn’t help it, I did it a second time, then I shut up)( for now))”&lt;br /&gt;       After it was all done (the duck walk), most everyone collapsed comfortably on their beds, while the drill sergeants adjusted their smirks.&lt;br /&gt;       Enormous pomposity was shown in the two drill sergeants, and displayed around me, or perhaps I was the only one that saw these expressions, gestures, everyone else was too busy being nervous about what was next.  It was going onto the third week of November that the Captain had called me into his office, and I asked him why he sent for me and he said, “Just wanted to see who you were,” and he kept an educated serious face about the matter, and dismissed me, yet I knew something was coming.&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;       For the most part, I was in a new world, and having a hard time devouring the customs, the inexpressible nuance of the pretense they expected out of me, willingly—to appreciate their fine work in sculpturing a soldier out of a neighborhood bum. My uncouthness was not appreciated either.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       That night, the night that followed the duck-walk, Smiley was to meet me at the EM Club, it was the end of the second week, and we were allowed now, to buy freely at the PX, and go to the Company Recruits club to drink, 3.2 Beer, that is, beer that tasted like water.  But I was already into the EM Club, and drank there—strong beer. They, the Drill Sergeants had actually escorted us that first day to the PX, like tourists.&lt;br /&gt;       I gave Smiley a discussion on my EM club drinking, and told him to meet me there this evening, around eight or nine o’clock; our bed time now was 10:30, lights off, or the last moment for lights, at 11:00 p.m., weekends, lights off at 12:00 midnight, and now bed check, being 11:00 p.m.,  life was improving.&lt;br /&gt;       As I waited for Smiley, I thought about what the older Drill Sergeant had told the platoon, that next week there was going to be a show for us, the 82nd Airborne, whom was stationed there, would jump out of airplanes, parachuting down to where we would be sitting.  I told myself, only birds and their droppings fall out of the sky, and thus, let it be at that.  But when the day came, the old sergeant asked me, sitting on a hill, “Go down there and join up, Evens!”  And I said, “I’m not a bird…!”  And he kicked me, and I rolled down the hill, and waved to him, from that position.  Another peeve he had with me.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Freidan&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;There was a young female, German girl unmarried woman, who was the waitress at the EM club, a daughter I expect to one of the higher ranking sergeants on base; she spoke with a broken English pronunciation but could speak clear clean German, perhaps twenty-one, or younger; possibly a second marriage I thought between an older sergeant and German woman.  Anyhow, she was dangerously appetizing I thought, I never did chat with her, a long chat that is, other than, a hello and goodbye, I figured I was under observation at the club (and a few young bucks were always around her at the bar when she finished serving her drinks), and as long as I kept to my own, they left me alone, and should I try to get a date with her, they would expose me as a recruit, I was sure of that, and I’d have to go to the main drinking hall, with the rest of my Company.&lt;br /&gt;       She was lean, perhaps five foot three inches tall, lovely in many ways, and friendly, and customers liked her.  She wore tight dresses, benignant in a way, with breasts that bulged slightly out of her blouse, and had small hands, dark hair—penetrating eyes.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Army Beer Hall&lt;br /&gt;(December, 1970; Week Five in Basic Training)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I had gone to the beer hall this first Saturday evening after returning to Basic Training Camp, from Christmas leave. The Captain was there, I had heard he showed up now and then, but not often, and this was perhaps my third time in the beer hall myself, I preferred the EM Club to the hall, more sedate. For me it was really the first time I saw him here, a sharp consciousness of being stared at absorbed me, made me look the other way. He was still gazing at me when I turned around, thus, it was me he was curious about—so I validated, some kind of strained expectancy, I expect, like a month ago when he stared at me in his office, like a rat in a cage. More like a psychological pondering, trying to figure me out for the butchering that was going to take place.  I paid little heed though, at first, just inquisitive to his prying mannerisms.&lt;br /&gt;       After about ten-minutes of this, I asked myself, ‘What is he waiting for?’ I was becoming irritable, ‘what does he expect of me now: to sing the National Anthem for him personally?’  I stood silently a tinge guarded now, as if this was an entirely obvious reaction, as he approached me.&lt;br /&gt;       “We’ve both been away for a while, Christmas vacation, I’ve wanted to talk to you before you left, but…well it just didn’t work out, I’m a bit surprised you’re back, and so glad I found you here this evening, Private  Evens.” He said in a seriously low and cordial tone, almost a mumble.&lt;br /&gt;       At about this time, I was waiting for the punch, the Sunday punch that normally comes with such surprises; you know, someone says a few good words, to get you off guard, off balance, and than bang.&lt;br /&gt;      &lt;br /&gt;The Captain&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(I gazed mutely at him.)  The Captain stood now alongside of me, as I leaned back, somewhat comfortable against a pillar in the old WWII beer hall.  He said, sincerely said, yet kind of in an official manner, something I never expected to hear, never even saw it coming:&lt;br /&gt;        “You make me look like the worst Company Commander in the whole of Basic Training Camps, Private Evens.  My comrades laugh and make jokes about how you belittle the Army, and its training and our Sergeants… (then he grabbed two beers on the counter, laid down thirty cents, and gave one to me, the other for him, then continued:) as I was saying, about to say, you do not make me look good in front of my peers.  To the contrary, and I’ve thought about this a while, on what to do with you, you are always borderline, actually you would make a good soldier, if you wanted to, it seems you do not want to though (he looked at me deeply and sincerely into my eyes) what did I ever do to you?”  He asked.&lt;br /&gt;       “Nothing,” I said.&lt;br /&gt;       “Well then, unintentionally, you are making me look like the worse commander at Fort Bragg for nothing? I never drafted you, the Government did, yet it seems you are taking your anger out on me, my Company!”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I felt awkward, not sure what to say. He did not say it loud, but said it firmly, with almost hurt in his face. I knew I was taking it out on the platoon, but there are four platoons to a company, and I didn’t feel I was taking it out on all of them, but he assured me I was, because they rated all four platoons to see which one was the worst and best, and then rated the companies, which were four also, to a Battalion,  and I was in the 10th Battalion, 1st BDE (Brigade) this I knew already, and I knew we were the worse of the worse. But I never put two and two together that it was me making the platoon look bad, I passed all the physical and written tests, but it was based on more I guess than that.&lt;br /&gt;       “I never said it was your fault, Captain,” I responded; as we both walked easily and leisurely a few steps, both thinking. He perhaps had it all figured out, how he would present this to me, it was too cleaver to have had it just pop out of his head at the moment it did, for he added this,&lt;br /&gt;       “I’ll make you a deal, you have got two years of this life to deal with, it’s going to be a rough road for everyone involved, even you, everyone you meet. (Smiley walks by, I smiled at him, let him know all was well; the Captain became silent until he passed, then continued), as I was saying, you have a lot of time to fight with everyone, and that is not a good way to live.  Here is what I will do for you, or propose.   At midnight tonight, I will have two MPs pick you up at the barracks, everyone will be sleeping, and they will take you to the bus station, and not report you’re missing for twenty-four hours, enough time to get to Canada, if that is where you wish to go.  You can be out of the country before the AWOL notice goes into effect. Or you can stay here, and please stop making trouble for me (he made this personal)?”&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       He was I think waiting for an answer, one I never gave him, couldn’t give him, at the moment, so I simply walked away, as he said, “They’ll be out by your barracks at midnight.”   &lt;br /&gt;        Well, I was there in the morning, as if nothing had been said, standing in formation, as always, reveille (my wake up call), and I’m not sure if the Captain saw me or not, but that was the last time I had saw him, face to face; although off in the distance  I saw him here and there. He did one thing if anything, he threw it back on me, I had to make the decision, not him, thus, his conscious was free, and back in those days, it wasn’t hard for an officer to get revenge if he indeed wanted to, and it wasn’t hard for a trouble maker like me I suppose to cause friction for the Army on a continues scale, so perhaps he gave both of us, the Army and me,  an ounce of respect, to straighten things out, or let time do it the hard way, for both of us. For the most part, I behaved myself, but not completely. And in time I would turn out to be a good soldier, and awarded a number of medals to prove it. Yes, this was really just the beginning.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Fighting Irish&lt;br /&gt; (January, 1970; Week Six in Basic Training)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I came from a Russian extended family, on my mother’s side,&lt;br /&gt;But I was half Irish, on my father’s side…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the days and weeks to follow—every muscle throughout my body would be aching, head spinning; yet I was not worn down like most of the troops, perhaps I had a lot of training in San Francisco, and back in St Paul, Minnesota in karate, and my body was somewhat hardened, ready for this kind of training. Face to face with the Drill Sergeants, I halfway straightened my attitude out, we, or maybe just I, somewhat came to an understanding, willingly obedient, yet at night I still came in soggy drunk, hanging onto whatever I could.&lt;br /&gt;       On the top bunk, of the bunk bed I was assigned to, and sleeping on (in the enormous room we lived in, the bunk beds accommodated 44-soldiers, bed all in two rows, eleven   to each side, one soldier on top, one on the bottom, old WWII vintage, wooden and square framed, slanted                                                                         roofed barracks, and going toward the double doors, to the right, it lead out into the courtyard, just beyond the doors, straight ahead, was the latrine.  The windows in the building were wide, on both sides of the wooden structure, several to each side; the outside painted white, the inside pale white and green; as I was about to say, a southern boy slept on the top bunk, he didn’t seem to like me, or get along with me all that well, just gave me sneers like the Sergeants often did, he didn’t like me coming into the barracks drunk and coming in so late, I felt it was none of his business, he wasn’t my sergeant, nor my parent. He was a strict soldier, and our attitudes conflicted, ferocity of rectangular emotion around him, so I named it, then it was just bitterness, and he decided to confront me on this drinking issue one evening, just before lights out.&lt;br /&gt;       I came in, it was perhaps a few minutes before ´Light’s out!’ and he grabbed me by my shirt (about my height, and weight), said:&lt;br /&gt;       “It’s two-minutes to lights out, and here you are walking in half drunk.” He was correct in his observation.&lt;br /&gt;       “Oh,” I said, adding “…is that so…!” and broke his arm from my shirt, downward, and a second later, took my palm and pushed him against the wall. He was stunned I had broken his arm hold so easily, I had him almost pinned against the wall.  Then I grabbed his shaving cream and squirted it all over him, not sure why, but it was the closest thing to my free hands now, but perhaps to shame him or belittle him in front of the onlookers, whom were the soldiers now in their bunks now.  Then I stepped back into a fighting stance, and egged him on. I did not want to beat him without him having another chance to strike me, it didn’t seem right.  I mean I could have killed him right there, had I wanted to, his open posture was almost an invitation for a slaughter, but only a professional fighter could have seen that.  I had just come from San Francisco and Studied Karate under the guidance of the greatest Karate instructor of my day (1968-69), Gosei Yamaguchi, thus, having two years in warlike arts in fighting; I was ready.&lt;br /&gt;       His instinct was good, he backed down, and  I never pushed anyone beyond that point, the point of no return, never put anyone in a corner I always told myself, give him a little room to get out, it could save a lot of trouble.  That was always inbreed in me, not sure of the why or how it, who put it there that is.&lt;br /&gt;       My thoughts at the time were: why does this wooden man, one I can break so easily confront me like this.  The following morning he was standing outside, with two friends, and I came up to him and said,&lt;br /&gt;       “Do you want to finish it…?” and added, “let me show you this” and before he could say a word, or blink an eye, I had thrown several punches and a back kick (not to show off but to show him I no longer was going to play with him), and I pulled my punches lest I break his nose or jaw or something.  After the demonstration, his eyes bulged out, and he just said, “You’re a trained fighter, it would be crazy to fight with you,” and walked away, I really think he simply thought I was crazy.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Interlude&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;KP and Potatoes, Army life&lt;br /&gt; (January, 1970; Week Seven in Basic Training)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(Kitchen Police) KP&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;KP, or call it Kitchen Police, Kitchen Duty, or whatever, but back in my basic training, back in 1970, ever soldier did it.  I was woken up this one morning of my seventh week in training, it was a Sunday, and someone wanted to go to church, so guess who they picked for kitchen duty, me. I wasn’t supposed to have it; I had had it three times before, and was suppose to have been done with it.  But the Army never works that way, they just keep putting straws on the camels back until he drops, or says something to stop it, and I was not everyone’s favorite soldier, so I just accepted it, I was close to going onto the next stage, advance training in Alabama, or Ranger training in California, and jungle training in Washington somewhere down the line. So I figured another day on KP would not hurt. Yet at the time I didn’t know my next duty station for sure.  I didn’t even know if they were going to pass me, I mean, they could have fixed it for me to stay around a while longer if they hated me so much here and thus make me suffer, you know, torment me with another eight weeks of this boy scout like training as I had felt it was, yet on the other hand I’m quite sure they were more than ready to get rid of me.  They had done it I heard, but they would not do it to me.  Although I’m getting ahead of myself, it is of no consequence to the story here and beyond, or at this point.&lt;br /&gt;       “Soldier, get up, you got KP!” said the young sergeant, my drill sergeant, at 4:00 AM, with a smirk on his face. He was a vulture, “I already had it three times before!” I said.&lt;br /&gt;       “You got ten minutes…no more!” he added to his unsightly face.  The Buck Sergeant stood outside, waited to see if I was coming, and I was, I rushed to and fro…and was on my way in ten minutes flat.&lt;br /&gt;       It was as if by me staying in the platoon touched off a high explosive inside the sergeant’s head, I think he would have liked me to have gone AWOL, run to Canada for his amusement (and to be honest I thought about it a few times and figured I’d think more on it later, when I got my thirty-day leave).  As I walked outside, onto the dirt road in front of the barracks, and then on down the dirt road, and across the black asphalt road—that went the opposite way, to the Mess Hall, he looked a bit gloomy, I was turning out to be a soldier indeed, and he wasn’t sure if he liked that, and neither was I.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       It was a long day, or would be.  First came the dishes, then the pots and pans, and then the potatoes, yes, I hated doing the potatoes, not because it was hard, nothing in the Army is that hard, it was boring, and they had an automatic potato peeler right behind me, staring at my back side, as I sat on the steps in back of the mess hall, peeling  potatoes the old fashion way, with a knife, slowly, and a big pot for the skins of the potatoes and one for the potatoes.  I think it was based on not wanting us to have something to do, rather than nothing to do and the automatic peeler would only do the job quicker and allow us to have free time. Oh well, it was all part of the show I told myself. And it gave me time to think on many things.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       (I thought about Maria Garcia, a young woman I was seeing and had met while on Christmas leave, back in St. Paul, this past December). &lt;br /&gt;       She had a kid, and we’d drink a lot together, and she always seemed to be having family, friends, people in general over to her house, a Mexican thing I think, or Spanish thing, more the company the better; where as for me being the gringo, I was not used to this, and had I suppose less of a family life in that I didn’t have so many people around, more of a loner, a quieter life.  But it was nice meeting everyone.  She was cute, short, black thick hair, a nice shape on her, and somewhat of a decent lover.  And I never told her I was in the Army, and on my last day of leave, I simply left, that as it was, I got up one morning, had my orders to go, and left, never even made a phone call, had I, I would not have known what to say anyhow&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       On my three hundred and forty-forth potato, I got thinking about Sergeant Wolf, a black sergeant, drill sergeant that is.  How he’d smoke, solemnly smoke them cigarettes, right to its end.  He was there among the other Drill Sergeants often, talking, he was from ‘C’ platoon, I think he liked me, because I made him look good, and our sergeants bad; they always had bets, betting on this and that: saying there platoon was better, and I think my drill sergeants lost many bets. He had a fleshless neck, almost none at all, and a head of an absurd largeness; a stooping body like an ape, and hands that were almost touching the ground when he walked.  He was the Judo and Karate instructor; I could have taught the man something, but for what time we had, it was good enough. I think at times his prerogative was to out show me, but whatever he showed, or demonstrated, I could do better, he had a horrible agility, dull small eyes, clean-shaven.  He darted here and there it seemed, like a spider, stupidly I often found myself looking at him. I wouldn’t miss him, I told myself.&lt;br /&gt;       Yes indeed many thoughts were going through my mind this day, this twelve hour day: I remembered the three Generals, the second or third day I had been in boot camp, Smiley,  I and Bruce were sitting down in the clothing supply area waiting to get sized up for our dress greens, and here comes three generals, I didn’t really know a general from a captain, but one had three stars on his shoulders.  “How they treating you soldier?” he asked me, I didn’t get up, and simply said, “So, so, I guess,” he smiled, and said something else, and I never saluted him, nor stood at attention, that was a peeve with my young drill sergeant, but he got over it, after warning me, should it happen again, I’d be severely reprimanded; the General saw the sergeant was upset, and told him in so many wards: give him a break.&lt;br /&gt;       The other thing that came to mind in my daydreaming was the old sergeants appearance, my drill sergeant, when I say old, I do not really mean, old, old, but for a drill sergeant, old:  he had a square jaw, like me, but was a few inches taller, not much, a rough looking face, as if he had been around a bit, small eyes, half closed all the time, or seemingly so.  At times he was vigorous and at times a cold pathetic look gravitated all over his face to his forehead. He was what many called, a Red Neck, perhaps thirty-seven years old, but he was a vulture nonetheless.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Army Life&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       I felt at times I was the side focus of the group of  drill sergeants, they had beat the hell out of one of the soldiers for not adjusting and getting smart with them, which I really never did, I mean I never disrespected them verbally, I was simply not afraid of them, and they knew it.  Moreover I was guarded I suppose, waiting for them to do it to me, or try.  And they knew I was waiting, and I think my eyes warned them, be careful, you are treading on unknown ground, and somebody besides me will get hurt also. What I took to be men of honor, among our leaders, disappointment me somewhat, most were fine, but some were not.   They had a job to do I know, and this is of course how I was feeling at the time: everyone with gaunt and hard eyes, with gloomy jobs, and often drunk before lights went out for us.  The older drill sergeant, my drill sergeant couldn’t talk for two weeks, laryngitis (inflammation of the larynx).  Not sure why I thought this was funny, but he couldn’t holler like he’d have liked to.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       At the end of the day, I had a few aches and some numbness, my muscles danced, and my nerves—wiggled. Smiley came by once, said: “See yaw at the beer hall tonight…!” And Bruce and Allen would be with him.  Both good old southern boys, as they called themselves.  Allen was a large figure of a man with glasses and smart. I nodded my head ‘yes’ and kept on peeling those potatoes, and cutting them up.                     &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Stalemate: Army Life&lt;br /&gt;  (January, 1970; Week Seven and a half in Basic Training)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;We marched back and forth like children walking in formation to school, not half miles though, but four and five miles a day. No one had the right to resort to tears nor calmly and flatly refuse, a few I think wanted to, we had a fat boy in the group, and the sergeants run him ragged (by the time he left, he must had lost forty pounds, he was most grateful to his oppressors) didn’t even fight back, emotionally or physically. Most of the trainees just did what they were told, had to do, thought they had to do.   I learned later on in time, one can hate the Army and love it at the same time. And then one becomes codependent on it, with it. This never took place at this stage of the game, but down the road of life it seemed to me to be enmeshed in what were called the lifers.&lt;br /&gt;       Most of the recruits just did what they were told, not creating any static, or disruptions.  The first day they had asked if any of the soldiers were lawyers, or studying law in college, and a few raised their hands, and I never saw them again. Not sure if they got special treatment, or a special platoon, but I knew that if you were in college, the chances were you’d not be drafted until after you got out, or if you were married prior to 1965.  I guess I felt, they felt, the rule makers of the country felt we (the others) were dispensable in comparison. Anyhow, as I was saying the men were almost on automatic control for the drill sergeants at this time, acting without thinking, like robots, what they wanted I suppose.      &lt;br /&gt;       They seemed to have immune perversity while I often emanated an inner outrageousness for such control. I presume that is why a nation selects their youth, they are so vulnerable, gullible, and patriotism is high, and not reviewed for wrongness.  When I select a church (or any organization) to belong to, I review its doctrine, its code, no matter what, listen to the preachers, if they preach the gospel fine, if they preach something that sounds like it, I need to do some thinking, more thinking, and deep thinking—do I want to belong to this or not, kind of thinking; it is a decision with me and myself, my life, the only thing I got here on earth.  &lt;br /&gt;       People are deceiving; self-interest is stronger than going to Hell.  A nation run by a lunatic is not wise to follow.  And it is obvious from history: it is easier to enmesh the masses with a big lie, than the few with a small lie.  Hitler, and all his kind in history have done so, and continue to do so, and have proven me right, and the blind follow the blind.&lt;br /&gt;        And so the battle between me and the Army was half over in boot camp, nothing was hard for me in the Basic Training world, wasteful perhaps, but not difficult. I was throwing time away, and they were throwing dollars my way, and travel, and training, and so we both got something out of it, the tax payers I’m not sure.  And if I was going to save the world, this was a good place to start, or run from afterwards.  It was now 1970, a new decade for me, an ultimatum had been settled, I accepted, this was better than the old stalemate I had back home for now, and found myself again in, while in the Army, and so I had to learn to bark like a dog to my masters, somewhat, and I would get my biscuit, and I did.&lt;br /&gt;             &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;              Beer Bash—At Fort Bragg!&lt;br /&gt;  (February, 1970; Week Eight in Basic Training)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I had learned, a Soldier’s first day in basic training, is like every other day, one very long day. For me it was thirteen weeks long. Chick Evens&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; was motionless, it was Saturday, and we were all standing about in the bus station on base at Fort Bragg, checking out the billboard for our assignments.  It was the end of the eighth week of training, and we had but a few days left, going into the ninth week, actually, my 13th week (counting the four weeks I had used up for Christmas leave) belonging to this Platoon of sorts. We all were checking to see where our orders were going to send us, for our new assignment. The Drill Sergeants were sitting in the smoking room, drinking and so forth, having a bash, training was over for the most part, but we had two days left, we had to use them to clear the base, sign papers, bring back our linen, and so forth and   then we’d meet back here and take our buses to wherever.&lt;br /&gt;       Sergeant Wolf was collecting money, “How about you Private Evens?” he asked (a little kinder than usual), as I’m reading my assignment… &lt;br /&gt;      “Well,” said the sergeant with his hat out.&lt;br /&gt;      “Collecting money for what?”  I said, adding “is this another requirement?”&lt;br /&gt;      “So we can get drunk and forget all your faces, and all the work we had to do to get you recruits to be real soldiers.”&lt;br /&gt;      I just stared at him, and he walked away, went into the backroom with the door opened, and took a drink of his booze.  Somehow I felt sorry for the men the Drill Sergeants, they really thought they were doing a good deed, they felt they deserved it, the change they were collecting, they all surely had some kind of vision, one I did not pick up on. I was in-between, the eclipse I suppose. So I walked into the backroom, “Want a drink…?” Staff Sergeant Wolf asked. We saw things a little differently I suppose, but that is the way life is, even in the Army, and they needed some kind of uniformity and it was over.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Alabama Intruder&lt;br /&gt;                           &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;   (Originally, written in short story form, in the book “Stay Down, Old Abram,” as a chapter story, “Black Girl Walking,” 2001; rewritten 6-1-2008 by the same author as a one Act, three Scene Play)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;♦&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Based on actual events of 1970&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Structure of the Play&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Black Girl Waling Dialogue&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Note:  It should be noted, the dialogue for the black girl is according to the southern dialect of the 1970s, of that time, or period and place.  It is not to say, the play’s dialogue cannot be smoothed out, it can if the character needs to do this, but it seems to me it will go better with the setting left alone, as well as the date, which can be moved up or back, but again, it is fitting…I do believe, not necessary though, thus, I leave this up to the discretion and discussion of the theater, and its actors, and their abilities in this area. That is to say, if the dialect is counter productive for the playhouse, or too difficult, than resort to clear English, it is not difficult to changing a few letters in the words presented in the dialogue.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Plot&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The plot and the action is smooth and  simple, and can be strengthened if need be, by motivation; that is to say, he wants directions, and he goes to further lengths than normal to get them, but what the character has got to show is how far will he go, this may be done by his or her dramatic reactions. As you will see as you read, it is mostly the advancement of the plot we are concerned with, more so than the development of the Character.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Act One&lt;br /&gt;(Of one act)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Scene One&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;On the street, in downtown, Huntsville, Alabama, 1970,  &lt;br /&gt;       11:30 AM.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;One side of the street is empty, of the stage, it is light up, and so all is very visible in this scene, perhaps a beam of a spotlight on the left side of the street will help. The right side has a few bars on it, and stores, leave it in shadows, as if mysterious. There are a few items here and there that carry the symbolism of the south, the last ultimate seat if not the voice of the population, that says, white and black, still have not come to a full understanding or agreement on equality, equal rights and freedom amongst all, here  in Alabama, 1969.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A white Midwestern boy, (Chick Evens) a Private First Class in the Army, is stationed at Redstone Arsenal, nearby, for advance training, he has just come from boot camp at Fort Bragg, although this background information, is insignificant for the scene, it might be used for clarification for the curious within the audience, should a narrator wish to mentioned this, or have it written in a handout. A black girl is walking to the corner; it would seem she intends to stop at the red light, wait and cross. The white soldier, is behind her, looking with his dress greens in his hands, his Army dress greens, he himself is dressed in civilian cloths, and is looking for a cleaners, to have his uniform pressed.  He is a Midwestern boy, 22-yeaars old. The girl is black and pretty, perhaps between eighteen and twenty, dressed neatly, with a white blouse, and light colored skirt, a mythical look appears on her face when she finds a white boy following her, saying something but you can’t here what she is saying,  which turns her face into being scared, they—for the moment—are the only ones on the street, she slightly turns her head to see him, the length between them has dwindled down to two-yards, or about six-feet.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He is symbolic also, he is the unaware young generation, of the conservative Midwest, he could be someone’s idea of an America obviously disjointed in the fact, the United States had just been routed out of bed, or out of their dressing-room, to look at equal rights in America, black and white issues. The soldier boy is neatly dressed; his hair is semi short, nicely combed. They are now looking at one another, not moving, a cloths store is right in front of them, to their left side, one you can walk around, one side and come out the other—like a horseshoe.  In the middle are dresses.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;White Midwestern Boy&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Wait! Please wait! I mean, good morning, will you please wait!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(they look at one another the black girl doesn’t answer: the white Midwestern boy, though still stares, watching the black girl, next to the cloths store)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Is there something wrong…I mean all I want is directions?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Black Girl Walking&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No. Cant you-all see there arent no black folk talking to white boys, look across the street, you see anyone walking there black? You must be from the north, leave me alone white boy, before you-all get me hung, and you git beat up by your own kind!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The boy takes a cigarette from a pack in his shirt pocket, he has a light jacket on, he seems to have come prepared for such a need, he is baffled, or so it seems, and the weather is cool.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;So (says the black girl) you will not follow me anymore, right?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;White Midwestern Boy&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(taking the cigarette out of his mouth)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;What, no directions to the drycleaners?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Black Girl Walking&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;No! An’ I is not talking to yow: ask someone else. I goin get killed, because of yaw-all, my uncle got hung six-weeks ago, go on now, an’ I’m not lying. Aren’t you a pest!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(after a moment,: she looks about, doesn’t say another word, stares at the clothing store, rushes into the turnaround pretending to look at the cloths, does not go into the store: then:)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Scene Two&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Same location as in scene one, but has changed into the turnaround of the cloths store, where there are windows of cloths showing, glass windows.  The time has not changed much, so no lights need to be changed for the most part from scene one; although you may no longer see the street, perhaps through the reflection of the glass. The black girl and the white boy have not exchanged names, so they only know each other as, the black girl walking, and the white Midwestern (or for her: northern) boy from the north; so this should be inferred within their faces and tone of voice, especially when the black girl buries her face somewhat into the glass window, pretending to look at the cloths, when she really is trying to avoid the intruder.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Black Girl Walking&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Uncle Josh he right…folks like you, from the north dont understand, a thing about us folks here, like to ask questions, only get me into trouble, and dhen you-all gone, jes like dat, and you dont know the folks down her, and think they goin to have to go according to the law and next thing you is hung, and all the laws in the world dont bring you back, an’ then the white folk from the north area sorry, but sorry dont do a thing to bring back Uncle Josh. If white folk down her  see me talking to you it goin to be trouble… you jus cant see it until it happens, its too late then…&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;White Midwestern Boy&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Tell me about your uncle?&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Black Girl Walking&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(rapidly)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;You is crazy.  They hung him outside of town, in a farm pasture, from an old tree, jes old crows around to see him die, thats all it was, a tree and old crows, and when we goin’ there to  fetch him, to bury him proper like, the old man of the farm he jus watch ya like you is going to rob his garden.  Thats it, there is no more, no court, no anything, jus a hanging…one of many!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(she lets out a long sigh, slowly, with a sort of despair attached to it, as the boy drops the cigarette to the floor, puts it out with his shoe)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;She is not even looking at the boy, standing four or five feet from her, she is looking into the glass window, her fingers pressed against the glass, her face leans on it for a moment, then she pulls back.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Black Girl Walking&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;I think there might be a drycleaners back yonder a ways, the other way, where you-all were coming from, down the block… &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;(pointing to her right side, which would be his left, when he was walking down the sidewalk trying to intrude, her face half hidden)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;It now seems to dawn on the white boy, that things are not as he thought, they are more serious, he looks out towards the street, a few cars have passed, he noticed no one has looked at him from the cars, yet the black girl is blind to the road, he wants to put out his hand towards her, starts to and dares not, she even shields her eyes form what someone might see, if this boy does something stupid.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;White Midwestern Boy&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Yes. Go on. I’m sorry I caused you so much grief, I think I let it go too far, I should have just went about my way…and what you said about your uncle, I mean, being dead, hanged in Alabama, for whatever reasons, is for me hard to believe, but I believe you…no cars are coming, no one looking, you best go!&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Scene Three&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;The Exit&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Much like scene one in appearance; you see the boy looking down the street, and the black girl walking across the street where they originally met. The girl stops, back to the boy, they are a distance away, she starts to turn her head around, but stops, and at that moment, he automatically turns his back around to her, in case she decides to follow through on the compete turnabout… and the curtain comes down.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Curtain&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Notes: the Author was stationed at Redstone Arsenal, in February and March, of 1970 the same location of the United States Space Center Program.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Note: the &lt;a title="Saturn V" href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Saturn_V"&gt;Saturn V&lt;/a&gt;, utilized by the &lt;a title="Apollo program" href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Apollo_program"&gt;Apollo program&lt;/a&gt; manned Moon missions, was developed from the Redstone Arsenal. Huntsville continues to play an important role in the United States' &lt;a title="Space Shuttle" href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Space_Shuttle"&gt;Space Shuttle&lt;/a&gt; and &lt;a title="International Space Station" href="http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/International_Space_Station"&gt;International Space Station&lt;/a&gt; programs. It is estimated that 1 in 13 of Huntsville's population are employed in some engineering field of work.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Stay Down, Old Abram&lt;br /&gt;(Revised and Edited Version, 12-2008)&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt; Alabama Days&lt;br /&gt;[l969--l970]&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Stay Down, ‘Old Abram&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;He sat on his porch rocking back and forth looking out into the muddy and uncombed fields of his farm, empty of eatable growth, empty of everything but long-haired grass, weeds, rocks, and snakes: -- with only a few crows flying to and fro, they also were being unfed. The old man stopped his rocker for a moment, stared into the untilled field ahead of him; he could faintly see a figure by the hanging tree, the tree Abram hung from. He stood up from his rocker, you could still hear it rocking, wood against wood, it distracted him for a moment as he squinted his eyes to get a better glimpse of the figure walking in his field, his 84-year old spine bent over like a bending weed, his elbow leaning on his porch railing&lt;br /&gt;       "A damn soldier," he grumbled out of his hoarse rustic throat, and up from his stomach, up through his vocal cords and out his mouth…came the added words,  “a dame Yankee to boot—I bet!” almost vomiting it out…&lt;br /&gt;       the figure was now standing by the hanging tree, the soldier,  the old man shaking his head back and forth,  as if to say: it was none of his business to be where he was, and he wanted him to move on his way, move on and out of there, it was his land: “Get off it,”  he mumbled to himself, out loud, “get out of here,” he said louder (thought about what he could be up to), and continued to stare  bending overt the railing, his elbow getting sore, his back getting a cramp, almost liking what the soldier was seeing—just not caring for him to be invading his property without his consent;  he was trying with the best of his eyesight—forehead  in a strain—to  catch a glimpse of the young man’s   expression, hoping it was punishing for the soldier's face—perhaps the message being, ‘We down here in the south, don’t take niggers lightly, not like you folks in the north,’ (or at least that was the message he would have liked to give, would give if given the chance, was preparing to yell, if only his voice could endure the strain, he wanted to give the young buck of a soldier a real taste of southern comfort. &lt;br /&gt;        Yes indeed, after a few more minutes of observation, he saw a grueling, and tiring look on his face, barely could see it,  but it was there, harsher than he thought it would be, he told himself, he’d wait a moment longer, then he'd tell him to get out again, he wanted to see more. Yes, yes, he wanted him to absorb the moment, get full of it then move on; if he could laugh loud enough, he might have tried, but it was hard enough just keeping his balance.&lt;br /&gt;       The old man yelled:&lt;br /&gt;       "He's dead, cant youall see that—you dumb son of a bitch, move on now git on off my property, you jest a damn moron, that's all you is boy, move on now before I fetch my gun and shoot your ass from here to kingdom-come!"&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       "Yaw, yaw, I know," Chick Evens mumbled to himself, out loud, but mostly   moment to accommodate the moment, so he could hear himself to defend his right to be where he was. But of course the old man couldn't hear a word; he, the young soldier was spellbound, dumbfounded, and aghast at what he was witnessing. The blood soaked ground, a rope hanging frightfully from a strong branch that come outward from the thick and tall tree then upward, almost as if it was created as a hanging tree, as if someone might have cultivated it to grow that way a hundred years in the past. It was a Bald Cypress, about 70-feet high, a thick trunk, a pond was nearby. It might have even been a pleasant area at one time, that is, a time before this, and possibly before that old man was born, and all his relatives. Because whatever he was saying—so the young soldier figured—was from the heart and soul, the twisted mind, the hate that boils in the blood from one generation to the next, inborn from the souls of parents, and handed down from one mouth to the next.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Yelled the old man again:&lt;br /&gt;       "I say now, git on off my property, boy, its my last warning to yaw—an d leave the nigger bones where they lay.”&lt;br /&gt;       Now the old man was mumbling to himself, ‘I done told the boy twice, yes I did, two times now ' then the old man  yelled again, “Leave them bones where they lay, ...stay down, stay down, stay down, old Abram, let them bones soak in the dirt'  then he yelled to the boy, “He wouldn't  get  back up, the crazy old nigger fool, now you get on off my property, we don’t take to your kind around these parts, go back north where youall came from, or I’m goin’ to  shoot your ass full of holes!"&lt;br /&gt;       Chick pretended not to hear the rustic-yelling's of the old man, somewhat afraid to speak, lest he should precipitate some calamity; but of course he heard every damning word and looked briefly at the old man's coming toward him, but only for a moment, only to see his distance from him, to measure it with his eyes for timing of his escape should he need one.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       The body of the aged man known as Uncle Abram, or Old Abram [Abram Boston], was naked as a jay-bird, a rotting corpse, with stink all about, an odor that made one cough, gag and almost vomit;-- his skin was picked apart to the bones, matter of fact, his bones were laying all about like broken pottery at some archeological site, his intestines were covered with dirt as they hung out of his abdomen; --human remains, objects to a quick observer, everything looked like unkempt matter, meaningless to most people, even to some animals—Chick imagined as he scanned the surrounding area, but Chick knew they would be most reflective if not emotionally intense for Elsa, should he see her again, and have to tell her how her uncle was—for it was her who had briefly told him about Uncle Abram, as he was walking down main street in Huntsville, Alabama a day ago, and she tried to avoid him, in fear some white folk may catch her talking to him, and tar and feather her,  as he tried to ask for directions to a drycleaners for his Army uniform.&lt;br /&gt;       Again the old coot, now standing about twenty feet from his porch, yelled:                &lt;br /&gt;       "[Forearmed] you'd better go on stranger" go’ on home, back to the north, or dat damn Army base before I comes and shoot yaw...ass, shoot your young ass I say, shoot your ass boy."&lt;br /&gt;       The young lad looked at the old man, he had bones of bigotry, but there was nothing he could do, he couldn’t change a man that age, he’d never understand, hence, no sense of quarreling with him, so he told himself.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Chick was from the Midwest, Minnesota, born with the inexperienced, or even felt, and most likely shut, because of his green lack of the word, and its  sound, bigotry, consequently, to Chick' ears: what he was hearing and seeing were shadows he read in books, ringing truths he only thought were syllables in story books.&lt;br /&gt;       He started to dread a longer stay in Alabama, at that very moment, and the moment was still in motion,  and yet he had only seen, or better put, scratched the surface of the face of bigotry, thus far by one old man, how was the rest of Alabama, or for that matter, the south. What would it look like under it surface? Scratching the surface of evil, not the evil accomplished, but the evil yet to be, is what was distorting his vision, as he looked at the bones, picking one up, then another, putting them gently into a bag. It was a plague seen by the naked-eye he was looking at, so he told his subconscious: seeing and watching the old man hobble his way in the field trying to get to him, all for the sake of white bones that belonged to a black man.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       At this point, it was obvious to Chick, the farmer was not sensitive to, or offended by the Blackman's remains, his bones, and his rotting flesh, Chick knew that immediately, and although Chick had seen Army movies of autopsies, this was too real for his nerves, yet, perhaps the experience made it bearable to deal with, but just bearable, for he remained calm in the grips of the devils shadow. When a man sees raw flesh and blood, and exposed parts of a body, all discolored, all uncooked, it can be sickening to the point of becoming ill, or nausea, if not down right passing out. The human body was not meant to be seen like this with untrained eyes; but then eyes of intolerance could withstand it, why couldn't he, Chick asked his inners, and so he did.&lt;br /&gt;       What could produce such indifference in a human mind; he asked himself, in that brain of his, referring to the absorption of the situation, now and before, before meaning when Abram was living through the hell, the hell that  Chick was putting together at this very moment, what was  in  that old coot's brain then, and now, man destroys man, and then the earth he lives on, until there is nothing left to destroy? He was the perfect gift for the enemy of mankind.&lt;br /&gt;       The next thought, in Chick’ mind was: possibly he had seen too much in his life   way too much, much more than his mind could take, and became insensitive, but that is a zoological excuse he told himself, to allow the man to be pitied, when pity was for the completely disabled, this man was never so, he had no excuse, non but dehumanization for whatever he reasons he allowed to dominate him; he tried to apologize for the old man, but the   regret always sank a food deeper,  every foot the old man got closer to Chick.&lt;br /&gt;       But that was really not the answer; he was making up the questions and now started to answer them, for it surely was the only way he’d get anything close to logic out of this unanswerable hate for a branch of the human race. What was the answer; insensitivity was it, wasn't it? It had to be, no, maybe he thought, no, he had another idea, quietly alarmed he whispered to himself, He's bored sitting on that damn porch, rocking his golden years away, bored, bored to death; this suffering he enjoys, it is ongoing, hence, entertainment for him, and who controls the streets of Alabama. Yes control again comes into the equation, it never leaves, he tells himself. He felt helpless in a way, as he looked about.&lt;br /&gt;       He thought, when nothing can be done one must practice self-restraint, patience, or get more personally involved, and he chose restraint. It wasn't his war he told himself, yet he felt he had to do the 'Good Samaritan,' thing.&lt;br /&gt;       As he picked up another bone, he knew the inquisitive past of the South was turning out to be, or would turn out to be, a  haunting experience for  him somewhere along life's journey—yes, indeed, somewhere down the road he’d have to write about this, but who would believe him?&lt;br /&gt;       If he remained in Alabama, got stationed here full time, if it became his duty station, not just his advance training base, as it was for now, where he’d leave in three months, there would be faces among faces returning to his brain, imaginary at first, and then if the nightmares continued, it would all become intolerable at second glance, thus at that moment he prayed he’d not have to stay in Alabama; -- he would never know who was and who was not part of the 'boredom' group of elders, or the 'entertainment' group of the youth, or the 'Control' group in the middle. By and by, he would have to sort it out, one by on the reasons behind all this nonsense, but for the present, he knew he was too young to put the world on his shoulders, but maybe for a moment it would suffice. As he stood there and sucked in the rotten air, willingly, but none the less, his head felt like a vortex.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       Chick Evens leaned over quickly picking up several more fragments of bones to bring back to Elsa, the skull  was separated from the body—his  eyes were picked out by crows, an ugly sight; a piece of red cloth that was wet and perturbing from the mud he picked up also, it was Abram's surely he thought, putting those items, small and large all in a small sack, about twenty-items: the old man was now coming towards him faster, almost in a wobbling-run, hobbling like a sick duck.&lt;br /&gt;       Chick quickly tied the sack tight and proceeded to the fence about 600-feet behind him, separating the farm from the road, where his friend's car (Corporal Thompson) was parked (which he borrowed for the day trip), the road being more like a dirty street, thus,   jumping the fence with a quick stride, he now felt a little safer being off the old man’s property; as he looked about, it was middle dusk, and the evening shadows were creeping in, with  rain clouds gathering about, and getting darker.&lt;br /&gt;       "Whar you gwine in such a hurry?”  yelped, the old man, exhausted from the long stride, then knowing he had no way to get to Chick, added,&lt;br /&gt;       "Gwome keep them old bones,--yaw thief…(he hesitated then added) keep them I dont give a damn, cant prove a thing, I told Abram to stay down, stay down, but he wouldn't listen, damn-fool, he kept getting up, they hung him...keep them old bones, black bones...!"&lt;br /&gt;       The old man rattled on and on; --the old coot didn't notice the bones were even white, thought Chick, how blind can a person be. As the old man approached the fence after resting, catching his breath, he leaned his body against a post, while Chick put the sack in the trunk, checking out the dark clouds, ghostly clouds, clouds that looked like feet, and tails, heads and ears, conspicuous looking clouds with monster shapes, while strands of darkness laced through a canopy like atmosphere: state of existence, which towered over the big cypress tree as if it was guarding both bigotry, and Abram’s bones, as if the tree was not part to either side. Chick quickly jumped into the automobile taking off, leaving the old man to look at the dust from the wheels.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;♦&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       As the old man walked back to his farmhouse he got to thinking, remembering the old story of Abram's grandfather, why it wasn't triggered before the hanging was a good question, one he'd never bring up to mind, but one that might ask 'why now [so he got to daydreaming about Jeremiah and Abram both]:'&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;Jeremiah the Wretched&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;       As the men stood stone-still in the field outside of the city, watching Abram hang, dangling from a tree [l969], a few remembered his Grandfather, Jeremiah, or at least they remembered the story, it wasn't a fable, for it took place for sure, it wasn't talked about much though, not now-a-days anyhow, but it wasn't a yarn either,  9 it did happen, and there is an account of it, simply one need only go to the town library—look for the news clippings on it. All things considered, Abram was just like his Grandpa, his wretched old grandfather, or so people have claimed, said, repeated to him a hundred times; a pain in the neck for most white folk.&lt;br /&gt;       It was l861, Alabama, --yes the same area, Huntsville. He was a tall darkie they recalled him, tall and strong, like Jack Johnson, the famous black Negro fighter, the ones the white folks didn't want to fight, didn't dare to fight, and wouldn't admit he was tougher. Yes Jeremiah was like him, not in fighting but in arrogance. He didn't act like a nigger, that's what got everyone mad, until that fatal day when they hung him, and still he didn't cater to the white dominance.&lt;br /&gt;       Old Jeremiah at one time was a refugee slave, a sawmill worker and a Sharecropper cotton picker. For fifty years he worked for Mr. Mac Camp, Jonathon Mac Camp, who’s family, or some of his family, had moved to the Midwest. He stayed put though, liked the area where he grew up, and told his children go on north if you wish but don't send for money. Mr. Mac Camp had even sent Jeremiah Boston to school once to learn his ABC's and some adding and subtracting, but he got bigheaded, or so Jonathon Mac Camp implied, and grabbed his 'nigger help', as he called him, out of the schoolhouse and put him back to picking cotton: where he belonged, so he bragged. Well, now Mr. Mac Camp was seventy-four years old, and Jeremiah fifty. He wanted his freedom, and demanded that it should be given to him by none other than Mr. Mac Camp, himself, saying:&lt;br /&gt;       "Youall promised me it come my fiftieth birthday, eyes be a free man, now I wants it...!"&lt;br /&gt;       Jeremiah didn't add a 'yes, or please sir' with the statement, nor any apology for being outspoken, he just got to the point.&lt;br /&gt;       Said Mr. Mac Camp, in reply:&lt;br /&gt;       "No I didn't say that, thirty-years ago, I said: if you worked hard for me, I'd consider it, and all you do is get bigheaded, and never appreciate a damn thing, now get away from me, and get on back to cotton picking, that's all you ever gona end up doing anyhow--you jest a nigger man, that's all."&lt;br /&gt;       Well, that didn't go over well with the six-foot four, 270-pound Jeremiah, and with his powerful hands he picked up Mr. Mac Camp, and held him in the air, his feet dangling, trying to touch something solid, trying to escape,--then talking to him, Jeremiah commented:&lt;br /&gt;       "You like to be the boss, aint that right boss, whut you tell me now--Haw? Not a thing!”&lt;br /&gt;       He was holding the old man up in the air, “…hahaha!” went Jeremiah.&lt;br /&gt;       By the time he put the old man down he was dead: he didn't mean to kill him, but he was dead nonetheless: a heart attack, and behind him were three white men coming out to see Mr. Mac Camp about work and that was that, they pulled their rifles off their horses and aimed them at Jeremiah, and emptied them.&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;“A Romance in Augsburg”&lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;1&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;In the Beginning&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[Augsburg, West Germany, 1970] They were troubling times back in the late 60s and early 70s: the war in Vietnam was going on, protests all over the United States; a time of unrest, and the sounds of the Beatles and Elvis’ Come Back, as was the war inside of Chick’ head, slowly ending.  Love does not have a name in my story, although it has side effects, for both involved. Love as we knew it was the wealth it gave us, for what it was worth at the moment, we both—I think both—forgot to look at ourselves; what was important was grabbing the moment for our own personal reasons, or gains. It was perhaps what we wanted though, and needed; perhaps that was the best combination of the whole affair.  Possibly, just possibly this was more an affair than what we bargained for, yes, that’s precisely what it was, more of an affair, yes—certainly. But I prefer it inhabit the river of truth, so I place it in the space that lies between two people as growing pains. She was twenty-four years old, I was twenty-two. &lt;br /&gt;  &lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;2&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;A View in&lt;br /&gt; The East&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;&lt;br /&gt;[Chick Evens]  The street was narrow—an army compound, with its towering concrete walls in West Germany, towered above my head, as I walked along its narrow sidewalk. In the distance you could see the emerging city as it started to surround you: as you walked this location.  Towards the end of this wall were guard towers, trees, and more streets. At night when I walked home along this walk, this wall, the lights seemed always to be twisted, but then I was seldom sober; perchance, a little twisted myself. &lt;br /&gt;        Until the huge wall emerged, the compound was completely concealed; therefore, until that moment, that very moment the element of surprise remained. New recruits, assigned to the military compound would seldom dare to leave, walk, or even glance   along this walk, this long side view of the compound in fear they would not find their way back: back home, to this compound I believe.  They were young and unraveled for the most part, had contempt for being forced into this foreign land and city of Augsburg and even for being assigned to a small complex like Reese, knew no bounds in disappointment. We even had our protesters in the ranks of the military, in the platoons at Reese.&lt;br /&gt;       The waterpower, in back of the compound could be seen above the large concrete walls as could some of the trees when I walked steadily along the side of the tower wall going down the street as the VWs and Mercedes passed me.  Very cleaver I thought if anything,  —for surely World War Two, the Nazis’ could have used it in part, for spying; but the more I think about it, I suppose, the more I think they were used for more sophisticated means—and spying on whom, themselves?&lt;br /&gt;       The area around the compound had a gothic kind of look, medieval not like the inside barracks in the compound. The barracks were painted green and patched with red and brown colors: gave it a drab and rustic feeling, if not a flat affect on the mind. I never liked the colors, but then I’m no decorating freak anyhow, it would do, it did do.&lt;br /&gt;       Its countless windows with decaying iron and wood could have never contemplated another defense against any new war of the 60s or 70s other than the war it had, the Silent Cold War; for I’m sure its painful memories of the Nazi era filled its spaces. On all four of the barrack sides were doors, as heavy as the church doors down in Augsburg, its cathedral,  in the middle of the city that is, with its iron sides like an old fire-escape. This iron went to the upper and lower parts of the doors.&lt;br /&gt;       The rooms were small, four men to a room, and in some, two men to a room (which would be half its four-man room size), and if you were a part of the Security Police Force, as I was, one to a room, but the room was like a prison cell, one could say, in that it was a thin emplacement: no more than twelve-feet long and six feet wide. Thank God I was not claustrophobic.&lt;br /&gt;       There were upper rooms to these three stories barracks, filled with staircases on each side of the building, and in the center of it, as if there were to be constant drills [meaning: having soldiers running about, hence].&lt;br /&gt;      The windows were dark at night, only a lifeless light could be seen from a distance: our bed check sergeant could be seen walking up those lonely steps at night with his flashlight as to check each room and see who was missing at twelve-midnight. He was an asshole, one who loved to kick people in the ass as t
